This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
&c.
With
some
Proposals
for
a
(
hopeless
)
Peace
.
Second
Part
Richard
Baxter
Nevil
Simmons
Thomas
Johnson
Savoy
,
France
,
Bohemia
,
Poland
,
Germany
,
Ireland
,
England
,
Davilah
.
Spanish
Armado
Costerus
Enchirid.
cap.
Bozius
Hostiensis
[
The
common
judgement
of
all
Catholick
Divines
,
De
Pontif.
Rom.
li.
[
is
just
such
over
Princes
as
the
soul
hath
over
the
body
or
sensitive
appetite
;
and
that
thus
he
may
change
Kingdoms
,
and
take
them
from
one
and
give
to
another
,
as
the
chief
Spiritual
Prince
,
if
it
be
but
necessary
to
the
safety
of
souls
.
]
cap.
It
is
not
lawful
Bellarmine
ib.
c.
for
Christians
to
Tolerate
an
Infidel
,
or
Heretical
King
,
if
he
endeavour
to
draw
his
Subjects
to
his
Heresie
or
unbelief
:
but
to
judge
whether
a
King
do
draw
to
Heresie
or
not
,
belongeth
to
the
Pope
,
to
whom
the
care
of
Religion
is
committed
:
therefore
it
belongs
to
the
Pope
to
judge
a
King
to
be
deposed
,
or
not
deposed
.
]
Tolerate
you
Si
Christiani
de
Instruct
.
Sacerd.
c.
[
They
that
were
bound
by
the
bond
of
fidelity
or
Oath
,
shall
be
freed
from
such
a
bond
,
if
he
fall
into
Excommunication
:
and
during
that
,
Debtors
are
absolved
from
the
obligation
of
paying
to
the
Creditor
that
debt
that
is
contracted
by
words
—
]
Elizabeth
,
[
Volumus
&
mandamus
,
We
will
and
command
that
the
Subjects
take
Arms
against
that
Heretical
and
Excommunicate
Queen
.
]
Questions
for
Resolution
of
Unlearned
Protestants
,
Lindanus
,
Valentia
[
defining
is
to
be
of
Necessity
to
Salvation
to
be
subject
to
the
Bishop
.
England
,
Scatland
Vell.
Paterculus
Cicero
(
Hist.
.
Necessary
Defence
eyes
let
a
vile
person
be
contemned
;
but
honour
them
that
fear
the
Lord
,
Know
not
the
wicked
;
but
let
your
eyes
be
upon
the
faithfull
of
the
Land
,
Psal.
Good
should
extend
to
the
Saints
on
earth
,
and
the
excellent
in
whom
was
his
delight
,
Psal.
Masked
Papists
and
Infidels
New
England
had
rather
there
were
one
Star
less
in
Heaven
,
then
One
Cow
loss
in
their
Pastures
:
Sancta
Clara
Approved
Ministers
as
Papists
as
Seekers
,
&c.
preach
Treason
corrupteth
almost
all
Morality
of
Jesuitism
Apolog.
Part.
de
instruct
.
sacerd.
.
de
justif
.
c.
&
Valent.
l.
de
Votis
c.
Tollet
,
ibid.
l.
Bellarm.
Costerus
,
Valentia
&c.
p.
Propagating
of
Infidelity
some
of
the
leading
Papists
Christians
in
jest
Infidels
in
good
sadness
themselves
Tho.
White
Euclid
.
Metaphys
.
Stoech
in
a
manner
almost
all
incorporated
souls
shall
be
saved
by
the
world
as
the
Instrument
,
or
else
the
world
were
substantially
evil
,
and
the
souls
that
fail
of
Blessedness
,
non
sint
sufficientes
ad
partem
considerabilem
totius
multitudinis
constituendam
.
inconsiderable
number
Treatise
of
the
middle
state
of
souls
,
Vindictive
Justice
as
a
thing
not
becoming
God
:
injure
God
because
he
suffereth
it
willingly
(
Translat
.
souls
are
exempt
from
all
such
pains
as
may
be
caused
by
any
outward
agent
:
Monarch
,
but
as
an
Engineer
[
the
punishment
of
sin
whether
external
or
internal
,
is
nothing
else
but
the
increase
and
exaggeration
of
sins
in
those
who
are
perverse
,
and
the
decrease
and
diminution
of
them
in
those
who
amend
]
[
the
defect
of
Gods
honour
occasioned
by
was
not
supplyed
and
repaired
by
any
other
]
[
that
Gods
aim
is
alwayes
the
utmost
good
of
every
creature
]
Hell
,
&c.
who
it
is
that
presumeth
thus
to
be
your
Monitor
?
successfull
helper
that
in
our
way
we
have
no
assurance
that
the
Christian
Religion
is
true
,
or
that
Scripture
is
the
word
of
God
.
Saints
Rest
(
Edit..
&c.
)
Safe
Religion
,
Disp.
.
[
Where
was
your
Church
before
Where
hath
it
been
successively
in
each
age
?
]
[
Shew
us
a
Church
in
all
ages
that
held
the
thirty
nine
Articles
,
or
that
held
all
that
the
Protestants
hold
,
or
else
they
were
not
Protestants
?
]
[
A
Protestant
is
a
Christian
that
holdeth
to
the
holy
Scriptures
as
the
sufficient
Rule
of
faith
and
holy
living
,
and
protesteth
against
Popery
.
]
[
The
Protestant
Religion
[
the
Protestants
Religion
[
Protestancy
The
Protestants
Religion
is
the
Holy
Scriptures
alone
]
Gre●ser
,
Bellarmine
Thoren
,
Ratisbone
,
&c.
Asia
,
Africa
Syria
,
Aethiopia
,
Aegypt
,
India
,
Greece
,
&c.
O
but
This
is
a
General
answer
,
to
say
you
are
Christians
:
there
are
more
sorts
of
Christians
then
One
.
One
Catholick
Church
O
but
,
say
they
,
would
you
make
men
believe
that
&c.
are
Protestants
?
you
may
be
ashamed
of
so
gross
a
fiction
.
[
Protestant
]
Christianity
Protesting
against
Popery
(
in
tantum
)
sound
Where
was
our
Church
before
Where
was
that
Christian
Religion
which
were
no
Papists
Abassines
,
Armenians
,
Egyptians
,
Greeks
,
O
but
these
are
not
Protestants
;
they
differ
from
you
in
many
particulars
.
]
tell
us
of
a
Church
that
professes
your
39
Articles
.
[
The
Holy
Scripture
containeth
all
things
necessary
to
salvation
,
so
that
whatever
is
not
read
therein
,
nor
may
be
proved
thereby
,
is
not
to
be
required
of
any
man
that
it
should
be
believed
as
an
Article
of
the
Faith
,
or
be
thought
requsite
or
necessary
to
Salvation
.
]
Art.
6.
But
,
what
will
you
be
of
the
same
Church
with
and
other
Hereticks
2.
Hereticks
indeed
O
but
We
acknowledge
not
your
distinction
of
points
Essential
and
not
Essential
;
all
points
of
Faith
are
Essential
with
us
,
and
of
necessity
to
Salvation
.
]
1
Cor.
8.
2.
it
will
not
stand
with
faith
to
deny
belief
to
God
in
any
thing
,
sufficiently
revealed
:
for
he
that
believeth
him
in
one
thing
,
believeth
him
in
all
.
]
no
point
Frans
.
à
S.
Clara
probl.
15
,
16
,
17.
they
make
the
Church
invisible
not
resisted
Bellarm.
de
Verbo
Dei
,
lib.
4.
cap.
11.
[
In
the
Christian
Doctrine
both
of
Faith
and
Manners
,
some
things
are
simply
necessary
to
salvation
to
all
;
as
the
Knowledge
of
the
Articles
of
the
Apostles
Creed
,
of
the
ten
Commandements
,
and
of
Sacraments
.
The
restore
not
so
necessary
,
that
a
man
cannot
be
saved
without
the
explicite
Knowledge
,
belief
and
profession
of
them
—
These
things
that
are
simply
necessary
and
are
profitable
to
all
,
the
Apostles
preached
to
all
—
Allthings
are
Written
by
the
Apostles
which
are
Necessary
to
and
which
they
openly
preacht
to
all
]
Costerus
Echirid
.
c.
1.
p.
49.
Non
inficiamur
praecipua
illa
fidei
capita
quae
omnibus
Christianis
cognitu
sunt
ad
salutem
Necessaria
,
perspicuè
satis
esse
Apostolicis
scriptis
comprehensa
]
That
is
;
We
deny
not
that
those
Chief
Heads
of
the
Faith
which
are
to
all
Christians
necessary
to
be
known
to
salvation
,
are
perspicuously
enough
comprehended
in
the
Writings
of
the
Apostles
.
]
All
Hereticks
pretend
to
Scripture
,
and
therefore
that
will
not
prove
the
point
.
your
Test
your
Faith
our
Rule
their
Papal
Soveraignty
Socrates
lib.
1.
c.
15.
saith
that
to
plant
the
Gospel
in
;
but
the
middle
was
not
converted
till
days
,
by
by
a
Maid
.
Euseb.
I.
3.
c.
3.
tells
us
of
his
Preaching
to
the
to
the
8.
that
there
were
many
Churches
in
91.
how
wrote
for
them
to
the
King
.
]
Godignus
Indians
,
Abassines
,
Persians
Constantinop.
1.
&c.
Argum.
3.
The
Right
Honourable
the
Earl
of
a
person
whose
eminent
Godliness
and
Learning
occasioneth
the
sorrow
of
his
Countrey
,
that
is
deprived
of
him
,
in
such
days
as
these
when
Piety
is
so
much
esteemed
.
&
Pet.
Molinaeus
de
Novitate
Papismi
English
.
a
man
five
Acts
the
fifth
Act.
to
receive
so
many
when
we
do
Dan
tes
the
names
in
the
Accus
.
case
.
to
end
the.
at
last
the
other
of
in
the.
had
not
But
when
the.
Heathenism
,
Judaism
Bellarmine
de
Eccles.
.
No
man
,
though
he
would
,
can
be
a
Subject
of
Christ
,
that
is
not
subject
to
the
Pope
Romane
Catholick
Church
no
Faith
or
Religion
Cont.
Waldens
.
Catal.
in
Biblioth.
Patr.
To.
[
The
Churches
of
the
and
the
rest
which
the
Apostles
converted
,
are
not
under
the
Church
of
Rome
.
]
Ireland
)
[
While
the
Sea
Apostolick
after
its
manner
directed
us
to
preach
to
the
Nations
in
these
Western
parts
,
as
in
the
whole
world
;
and
we
happened
to
enter
this
Island
,
called
before
we
knew
them
,
believing
that
they
walked
after
the
manner
of
the
universal
Church
,
we
reverenced
both
the
and
the
in
great
Reverence
of
their
Sanctity
.
But
when
we
knew
the
we
thought
the
were
better
.
But
we
have
learnt
by
the
Bishop
in
this
forementioned
Island
,
and
by
coming
into
that
the
do
nothing
differ
from
the
in
their
Conversation
.
For
Bishop
coming
to
us
,
refused
not
only
to
eat
with
us
,
but
even
to
eat
in
the
same
House
where
we
did
eat
.
]
Usher
Epist.
Hibern
.
That
then
it
is
not
about
Religion
that
we
differ
from
them
.
ancient
Christianity
Holy
Scriptures
Why
then
we
do
draw
up
Confessions
of
Faith
?
Catholick
Church
IF
there
be
any
godly
honest
men
on
earth
besides
Papists
,
then
Popery
is
false
and
not
of
God
.
But
there
be
godly
honest
men
on
earth
besides
Papists
:
therefore
Popery
is
false
,
and
not
of
God
.
I
may
be
a
Roman
Catholick
without
believing
that
all
others
are
ungodly
,
and
shall
be
damned
,
Abrog
.
Pragm
.
sanct.
Bull.
[
And
seeing
it
is
of
necessity
to
salvation
,
that
all
the
faithful
of
Christ
be
subject
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
as
we
are
taught
by
the
testimony
of
divine
Scripture
,
and
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
and
it
is
declared
in
the
Constitution
of
Pope
Boniface
Aenaeas
Sylvius
Bull.
Retract
[
I
came
to
the
Fountain
of
Truth
,
which
the
holy
Doctors
,
both
Greek
and
Latine
shew
;
who
with
one
voyce
say
,
that
he
cannot
be
saved
that
holdeth
not
the
unity
of
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
;
and
that
all
those
vertues
are
maimed
to
him
that
refuseth
to
obey
the
Pope
of
Rome
;
though
he
lye
in
sack
cloth
and
ashes
,
and
fast
and
pray
both
day
and
night
,
and
seem
in
the
other
things
to
fulfill
the
Law
of
God
.
]
Gonzalus
Rodericus
[
None
are
subject
to
Christ
that
are
not
subject
to
his
Vicar
,
]
[
Negavi
Christo
subjici
qui
ejus
vicario
non
subjicitur
.
]
Godignus
de
reb
.
Abassin
.
Lib.
Roderic
.
liter
(
de
Eccl.
l.
[
no
man
though
he
would
can
be
subject
to
Christ
that
is
not
subject
to
the
Pope
]
Card.
Richlieu
Lusson
.
If
a
man
may
know
his
own
heart
,
then
there
are
others
besides
Papists
that
are
in
Charity
,
and
are
godly
men
:
man
may
know
his
own
heart
:
That
all
that
have
any
knowledge
or
perswasion
that
they
are
not
ungodly
unjustified
persons
themselves
,
and
void
of
the
true
Love
of
God
,
are
quite
out
of
danger
from
turning
Papists
,
That
never
any
honest
godly
man
did
turn
Papist
in
the
world
Papists
do
not
so
much
as
desire
or
invite
any
godly
man
to
turn
to
them
.
[
I
know
,
or
I
have
good
perswasions
that
I
am
not
utterly
void
of
Charity
or
saving
Grace
;
therefore
I
know
,
or
have
the
same
perswasions
that
Popery
is
false
,
which
determineth
that
none
have
Charity
or
saving
Grace
but
Papists
.
]
many
others
Dodd
,
Mr.
Paul
Bayn
William
Fenner
Arthur
Hildersham
Robert
Bolton
Bradford
,
Glover
,
Sanders
,
Hooper
,
you
cannot
turn
Papist
till
you
have
concluded
that
all
these
are
damned
,
and
are
utterly
void
of
saving
Grace
and
the
Love
of
God
not
one
of
all
these
are
saved
before
you
can
be
a
Papist
.
Judge
not
,
that
ye
be
not
judged
:
for
with
what
judgement
ye
judge
,
ye
shall
be
judged
:
and
with
what
measure
you
meet
,
it
shall
be
measured
to
you
again
.
And
why
beholdest
thou
the
mote
in
thy
brothers
eye
,
but
considerest
not
the
beam
that
is
in
thine
own
eye
?
—
Thou
hypocrite
!
first
cast
out
the
beam
out
of
thine
own
eye
,
and
then
shalt
thou
see
cleerly
to
cast
out
the
mote
out
of
thy
brothers
eye
.
]
There
is
one
Law-giver
that
is
able
to
save
and
to
destroy
:
who
art
thou
that
Judgest
another
?
]
[
Him
that
is
weak
in
the
faith
receive
ye
,
but
not
to
doubtful
disputations
.
For
one
believeth
that
he
may
eat
all
things
,
another
who
is
weak
eateth
herbs
:
Let
not
him
that
eateth
despise
him
that
eateth
not
;
and
let
not
him
that
eateth
not
judge
him
that
eateth
;
for
God
hath
received
him
.
Who
art
thou
that
judgest
another
mans
servant
?
to
his
own
master
he
standeth
or
falleth
;
yea
he
shall
be
holden
up
,
for
God
is
able
to
make
him
stand
.
One
man
esteemeth
one
day
above
another
,
another
esteemeth
every
day
alike
:
Let
every
man
be
fully
perswaded
in
his
own
mind
—
But
why
dost
thou
judge
thy
brother
,
or
why
dost
thou
set
at
nought
thy
brother
?
we
shall
all
stand
before
the
Judgement
seat
of
Christ
.
For
it
is
written
,
as
I
live
saith
the
Lord
,
every
knee
shall
bow
to
me
,
and
every
tongue
shall
confess
to
God
;
so
then
every
one
of
us
shall
give
account
of
himself
to
God
.
Let
us
not
therefore
judge
one
another
any
more
.
]
[
But
whosoever
shall
offend
one
of
these
little
ones
which
believe
in
me
,
it
were
better
for
him
that
a
milstone
were
hanged
about
his
neck
,
and
that
be
were
drowned
in
the
depth
of
the
Sea
.
]
[
Come
ye
blessed
of
my
Father
,
inherit
the
Kingdom
—
For
I
was
hungry
and
ye
gave
me
meat
—
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
in
as
much
at
you
have
done
it
unto
one
of
the
least
of
these
my
Brethren
,
ye
have
done
it
unto
me
.
]
[
Depart
from
me
ye
cursed
into
everlasting
fire
—
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
in
as
much
as
you
did
it
not
to
one
of
of
these
,
you
did
it
not
to
me
.
]
one
of
the
least
that
many
that
are
no
Papists
are
good
Christians
,
and
consequently
,
that
Popery
is
a
deceit
,
the
Testimony
of
many
of
their
own
Writers
.
[
And
for
those
that
we
judge
to
be
damned
Hereticks
,
as
the
and
the
like
,
I
found
them
to
be
for
the
most
part
good
and
simple
men
,
and
living
sincerely
toward
God
and
men
;
they
are
of
great
abstinence
,
[
There
are
in
the
Land
of
Promise
men
of
every
Nation
under
Heaven
,
and
every
Nation
lives
after
their
own
Rites
:
and
,
to
speak
the
very
truth
,
to
our
own
great
confusion
,
there
are
none
found
in
it
,
that
are
worse
,
and
more
corrupt
in
manners
then
Christians
]
and
many
other
Nations
of
Christians
,
there
inhabit
;
and
that
some
are
schismaticks
not
subject
to
the
Pope
;
and
others
called
Hereticks
,
as
the
&c.
but
there
are
many
in
these
sects
that
are
very
simple
(
or
sincere
)
knowing
nothing
of
heresies
:
devoted
to
Christ
:
macerating
the
flesh
with
fastings
,
and
cloathed
with
the
most
simple
garments
,
so
that
they
far
excel
the
very
Religious
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
]
THat
Doctrine
is
not
true
nor
of
God
which
teacheth
men
to
renounce
all
Christian
Love
and
Works
of
Christian
Love
,
towards
most
of
the
Christians
upon
earth
:
But
so
doth
the
Doctrine
of
Popery
;
therefore
it
is
not
of
God
.
[
By
this
shall
all
men
know
that
ye
are
my
Disciples
,
if
ye
have
love
one
to
another
.
]
It
must
be
a
[
Love
to
all
the
Saints
.
]
But
as
touching
brotherly
love
,
ye
need
not
that
I
write
unto
you
,
for
ye
your selves
are
taught
of
God
to
love
one
another
.
]
you
did
it
not
to
one
of
the
least
of
these
,
you
did
it
not
to
me
.
THat
Doctrine
which
teacheth
men
to
destroy
or
undo
them
whom
Christ
hath
bound
them
to
love
as
Christians
,
and
absolveth
Subjects
from
their
Allegiance
to
their
Princes
,
and
requireth
the
deposing
of
them
,
and
committing
the
Government
of
their
Dominions
to
others
,
because
they
are
judged
to
be
Hereticks
by
the
Pope
;
yea
or
if
they
will
not
destroy
and
extirpate
such
as
he
calleth
Hereticks
this
Doctrine
is
not
of
God
,
nor
such
as
Christian
Princes
should
smile
upon
.
But
such
is
the
Doctrine
of
Popery
:
therefore
,
An
explanation
of
the
Roman
Catholikes
Belief
,
promise
breaking
That
no
man
can
be
saved
out
of
their
Universal
Church
.
And
That
the
bread
and
wine
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
are
transubstantiate
into
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
the
appearances
remaining
.
And
in
the
[
We
excommunicate
and
anathematize
every
heresie
extolling
it self
against
this
holy
orthodox
Catholike
faith
,
which
we
have
before
exponed
,
condemning
all
hereticks
by
what
names
soever
they
be
called
—
And
being
condemned
,
let
them
be
left
to
the
present
secular
Powers
,
or
their
Bailifs
to
be
punished
,
the
Clergy
being
first
degraded
of
their
Orders
;
and
let
the
goods
of
such
condemned
ones
be
confiscate
,
if
they
be
Lay-men
,
but
if
they
be
Clergy
men
,
let
them
be
given
to
the
Churches
whence
they
had
their
stipends
.
And
those
that
are
found
notable
only
by
suspition
,
if
they
do
not
by
congruous
purgation
demonstrate
their
innocency
,
according
to
the
considerations
of
the
suspition
and
the
quality
of
the
person
,
let
them
be
smitten
with
the
sword
of
and
avoided
by
all
men
,
till
they
have
given
sufficient
satisfaction
;
and
if
they
remain
a
year
excommunicate
,
let
them
then
be
condemned
as
hereticks
.
And
let
the
secu'ar
powers
,
in
what
Office
soever
,
be
admonished
and
perswaded
,
and
if
it
be
necessary
compelled
by
Ecclesiastical
censure
,
that
as
they
would
be
reputed
and
accounted
Believers
,
so
for
the
defence
of
the
faith
,
they
take
an
Oath
publikely
,
that
they
will
study
in
good
earnest
according
to
their
power
,
to
exterminate
all
that
are
by
the
Church
denoted
hereticks
,
from
the
Countries
subject
to
their
Jurisdiction
.
So
that
when
any
one
shall
be
taken
into
Spiritual
or
Temporal
power
,
he
shall
by
his
Oath
make
good
this
Chapter
.
But
if
the
temporal
Lord
,
being
required
and
admonished
of
the
Church
,
shall
neglect
to
purge
his
Countrey
of
heretical
defilement
,
let
him
by
the
Metropolitan
and
other
Comprovincial
Bishops
be
tyed
by
the
bond
of
Excommunication
.
And
if
he
refuse
to
satisfie
within
a
year
,
let
it
be
signified
to
the
Pope
,
that
he
may
from
thenceforth
denounce
his
Vassals
absolved
from
his
fidelity
,
and
may
expose
his
Countrey
to
be
seised
on
by
Catholikes
,
who
rooting
out
the
hereticks
,
may
possess
it
without
contradiction
,
and
may
keep
it
in
the
purity
of
faith
;
saving
the
right
of
the
principal
Lord
,
so
be
it
that
he
himself
do
make
no
hinderance
hereabout
,
and
oppose
any
impediment
:
and
the
same
Law
is
to
be
observed
with
them
that
are
not
principal
Lords
.
And
the
Catholikes
that
taking
the
sign
of
the
Cross
shall
set
themselves
to
the
rooting
out
of
the
hereticks
,
shall
enjoy
the
same
indulgences
and
holy
priviledges
,
which
were
granted
to
those
that
go
to
the
releif
of
the
holy
land
.
Moreover
we
Decree
,
that
the
believers
,
receivers
,
defenders
,
and
favourers
of
Hereticks
,
shall
be
excommunicate
;
firmly
decreeing
,
that
after
any
such
is
noted
by
excommunication
,
if
he
refuse
to
satisfie
within
a
year
,
he
shall
from
thence
forth
be
infamous
,
and
may
not
be
admitted
to
publike
Offices
or
Councils
,
or
to
the
choice
of
such
,
nor
to
bear
witness
.
And
he
shall
be
intestate
and
not
have
power
to
make
a
will
,
nor
may
come
to
a
Succession
of
inheritance
.
And
no
man
shall
be
forced
to
answer
him
in
any
cause
:
but
he
shall
be
forced
to
answer
others
.
And
if
he
be
a
Judge
,
his
sentence
shall
be
invalid
,
and
no
causes
shall
be
brought
to
his
hearing
.
If
he
be
an
Advocate
,
his
Plea
shall
not
be
admitted
.
If
a
Notary
(
or
Register
)
the
Instruments
made
by
him
shall
be
utterly
void
,
and
damned
with
the
damned
Author
.
And
so
in
other
the
like
cases
,
we
command
that
it
be
observed
.
]
[
And
for
the
conspiracy
of
Hereticks
and
the
King
,
we
believe
it
is
not
unknown
to
you
that
are
near
them
,
how
it
may
be
impugned
by
the
Catholike
Bishops
and
Dukes
,
and
many
others
in
the
German
parts
:
for
the
faithful
of
the
Church
of
are
come
to
such
a
number
,
that
unless
the
King
shall
come
to
satisfaction
,
they
may
openly
profess
to
choose
another
King
,
and
observing
Justice
,
we
have
promised
to
favour
them
,
and
will
keep
our
promise
firm
,
this
Decree
was
not
but
a
temporary
precept
.
Answ.
a
sin
But
may
we
not
be
Roman
Catholikes
though
we
joyn
not
with
them
in
this
point
?
Have
not
many
such
renounced
it
?
and
so
may
we
.
Answ.
[
It
is
a
duty
,
or
lawful
to
extirminate
all
as
Hereticks
,
that
believe
not
Transubstantiation
,
and
to
seize
upon
the
Lands
of
Princes
that
will
not
do
it
,
and
to
deliver
them
to
others
that
will
,
and
absolve
their
Vassals
from
their
fidelity
]
THE
true
Catholike
Church
is
Holy
:
the
Church
of
hath
for
many
generations
been
unholy
:
therefore
the
Church
of
was
not
in
any
of
those
Generations
the
true
Catholike
Church
.
[
I
Believe
the
Holy
Catholike
Church
.
]
If
an
Essential
part
of
the
Church
of
even
its
Head
,
hath
been
unholy
through
many
Generations
,
then
the
Church
of
hath
been
unholy
for
many
Generations
:
but
an
Essentiall
part
,
even
the
Head
,
hath
been
unholy
:
therefore
,
Bonum
est
ex
causis
integris
Holy
Church
in
folio
The
Devil
incarnate
Daniel
de
sophia
Devil
incarnate
[
A
rebel
against
the
holy
Canons
,
a
notorious
disturber
and
scandalizer
of
the
peace
and
unity
of
the
Church
,
a
Simonist
and
a
perjured
wretch
,
incorrigible
,
a
schismatick
,
and
an
obstinate
Heretick
.
]
ravishing
Maids
,
Wives
,
Widows
at
the
Apostolick
doors
,
and
committing
many
murders
:
he
drunk
a
health
to
the
Devil
,
and
at
Dice
caled
to
for
help
,
and
at
last
was
slain
in
the
act
of
Adultery
.
Plutina
[
he
was
from
his
youth
a
man
contaminated
with
all
dishonesty
and
filthiness
;
and
if
he
had
any
time
to
spare
from
his
lusts
,
he
spent
it
in
hunting
,
and
not
in
praying
.
]
[
a
most
wicked
man
,
or
rather
a
Menster
]
[
the
life
of
this
most
wicked
man
being
judged
in
a
Council
of
Bishops
,
for
fear
of
them
he
fled
and
lived
like
a
wild
beast
in
the
woods
,
]
(
Annal
ad
an.
What
then
was
the
face
of
the
holy
Roman
Church
?
How
exceeding
filthy
,
when
the
most
potent
,
and
yet
the
most
sordid
whores
did
rule
at
by
whose
Pleasure
Sees
were
changed
,
Bishops
were
given
,
and
which
is
a
thing
horrid
to
be
heard
,
and
not
to
be
spoken
,
their
Lovers
(
or
mates
)
were
thrust
into
Chair
,
being
false
Popes
,
who
are
not
to
be
written
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
Roman
Popes
,
but
only
for
the
marking
out
of
such
times
.
And
what
kind
of
Cardinals
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
think
you
we
must
imagine
that
these
monsters
did
choose
,
when
nothing
is
so
rooted
in
nature
as
for
every
one
to
beget
his
like
?
(
li.
[
In
this
one
thing
that
age
was
unhappy
,
that
for
neer
one
hundred
and
fifty
years
about
fifty
Popes
did
wholly
fall
away
from
the
virtue
of
their
ancestors
,
being
rather
irregular
and
Apostatical
,
then
Apostolical
]
(
De
Sacram.
Confir
.
Art
.
there
have
many
Popes
of
been
Hereticks
Pope
was
holy
because
his
Office
was
Holy
,
though
his
person
vicious
.
Ans.
But
you
may
have
unholy
persons
among
you
also
,
that
yet
say
you
are
of
the
true
Church
.
By
this
means
you
leave
no
room
for
the
Church
of
or
any
Papist
in
the
Catholick
Church
which
is
truly
Holy
.
THE
true
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
is
but
One
:
The
pretended
Roman
Catholick
Church
is
more
than
One
:
Therefore
the
pretended
Roman-Catholick
Church
is
not
the
true
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
.
Where
there
are
two
Heads
or
Soveraign
Powers
specifically
distinct
,
there
are
two
Societies
,
or
Churches
.
But
those
called
Papists
,
or
the
Roman
Catholick
Church
,
have
two
Heads
or
Soveraign
Powers
specifically
distinct
.
Therefore
they
are
two
Churches
.
Bellarmine
,
Gretsor
Ses
.
ultim
[
Not
one
of
the
skilfull
did
ever
doubt
but
that
the
Pope
was
subject
to
the
Judgement
of
a
General
Council
,
in
things
that
concern
faith
.
And
that
he
cannot
without
their
consent
dissolve
or
remove
a
General
Council
;
yea
and
that
this
is
an
Article
of
faith
,
which
without
destruction
of
salvation
cannot
be
denyed
,
and
that
the
Council
is
above
the
Pope
,
and
that
it
cannot
be
removed
without
their
own
consent
,
and
that
he
is
an
heretick
that
is
against
these
things
]
Binnius
page
ibid.
page
Constance
,
Martin
they
are
but
few
on
the
other
side
.
Pope
is
above
a
General
Council
.
What
though
some
in
took
the
King
to
be
the
Soveraign
,
and
some
the
Parliament
,
and
soom
thought
it
was
in
both
Conjunct
;
did
this
prove
that
you
were
more
than
one
Common-wealth
?
Where
there
are
two
three
or
four
Heads
or
Soveraigns
at
once
numerically
distinct
,
there
are
two
or
three
or
four
Churches
.
But
the
Church
pretending
to
be
Catholike
,
hath
had
two
or
three
or
four
Heads
at
once
numerically
distinct
;
therefore
it
was
two
or
three
or
four
Churches
.
[
That
hence
arose
great
contention
among
the
writers
of
this
matter
,
and
they
cannot
agree
to
this
day
:
for
one
part
saith
,
that
a
Council
is
above
the
Pope
,
the
other
part
on
the
contrary
saith
,
No
,
but
the
'
Pope
is
above
the
Council
.
God
grant
his
Church
peace
,
[
the
twenty
second
schisme
was
the
wo●st
and
most
subtile
schisme
of
all
that
were
before
it
.
For
it
was
so
perplexed
,
that
the
most
Learned
and
Conscientious
men
were
not
able
to
discuss
(
or
find
out
)
to
whom
they
should
adhere
.
And
it
was
continued
for
fourty
years
,
to
the
great
scandal
of
the
whole
(
lergy
,
and
the
great
loss
of
souls
,
because
of
Heresies
and
other
evils
that
then
sprung
up
,
because
there
was
then
no
discipline
in
the
Church
against
them
.
And
therefore
from
this
the
sixtht
to
the
time
of
the
fifth
,
I
know
not
who
was
Pope
]
Nicolas
the
fourth
there
was
no
Pope
for
two
years
and
an
half
,
and
the
fifth
that
succeeded
him
resigning
it
,
the
eighth
entered
,
that
stilled
himself
of
whom
it
was
said
saith
the
same
Wernerus
was
great
between
the
third
,
and
four
Schismaticks
,
and
it
lasted
seventeen
years
.
The
nineteenth
schisme
was
between
the
second
,
and
get
the
better
,
because
he
had
more
on
his
side
(
saith
he
.
)
The
thirteenth
schisme
(
saith
was
between
another
and
the
eighth
The
fourteenth
schisme
(
saith
the
same
Author
)
was
scandalous
and
full
of
confusion
between
the
ninth
and
five
others
,
which
(
saith
he
)
was
wholly
vitious
,
and
therefore
being
damned
,
appeared
in
a
monstrous
and
horrid
shape
;
his
head
and
tail
were
like
an
Asses
,
and
the
rest
of
his
body
like
a
Bear
,
saying
,
I
thus
appear
,
because
I
lived
like
a
beast
.
]
In
this
schisme
(
saith
there
were
no
less
then
six
Popes
at
once
.
was
expulsed
the
third
gets
in
,
but
is
cast
out
again
,
and
But
being
again
cast
out
the
sixt
is
put
into
his
place
;
who
because
he
was
ignorant
of
letters
caused
another
Pope
to
be
Consecrated
with
him
to
perform
Church
Offices
;
which
was
the
fourth
;
which
displeased
many
,
and
therefore
a
third
is
chosen
,
instead
of
the
two
that
were
fighting
with
one
another
:
but
(
the
Emperor
)
coming
in
,
deposed
them
all
,
and
chose
Clement
the
second
,
Wernerus
,
[
I
can
say
nothing
observable
of
them
;
because
I
find
nothing
of
them
but
scandalous
,
because
of
the
unheard
of
contention
in
the
holy
Apostolike
sea
one
against
another
,
and
together
mutually
against
each
other
.
]
[
This
was
made
Pope
by
the
help
of
the
Devil
to
whom
he
did
homage
:
that
all
might
go
as
he
would
have
it
:
—
but
he
quickly
met
with
the
usual
End
,
as
one
that
had
placed
his
Hope
in
deceitful
Devils
.
]
THE
true
Catholike
Church
hath
never
ceased
or
discontinued
,
since
the
founding
of
it
to
this
day
.
The
Church
of
hath
ceased
or
discontinued
:
therefore
the
Church
of
is
not
the
true
Catholike
Church
.
If
the
Head
which
is
an
Essential
part
,
hath
discontinued
,
then
the
Church
of
hath
discontinued
.
But
the
Head
hath
discontinued
:
therefore
,
There
have
been
many
years
interregnum
or
vacancy
,
when
there
was
no
Pope
at
all
.
Caranza
pag.
[
He
that
by
money
or
the
favour
of
men
,
or
popular
or
military
tumults
is
intruded
into
the
Apostolical
seat
without
the
Concordant
and
Canonical
election
of
the
Cardinall
and
the
following
religious
Clergy
,
let
him
not
be
taken
for
a
Pope
,
nor
Apostolical
,
but
for
Apostatical
.
]
[
Let
no
man
hear
Mass
of
a
Priest
whom
he
certai●ly
knoweth
to
have
a
Concubine
or
woman
introduced
]
[
Priests
that
commit
fornication
,
cannot
have
the
honour
of
Priesthood
.
]
An
infidel
,
or
notoriously
ungodly
man
,
is
not
capable
of
being
a
Pastor
of
the
Church
while
he
is
such
)
But
the
Popes
of
have
been
Infidels
,
and
notoriously
ungodly
men
:
therefore
they
were
uncapable
of
being
Pastors
of
the
Church
If
a
man
may
be
sure
,
that
he
knows
bread
to
be
bread
,
and
wine
to
be
wine
,
when
he
seeth
,
feeleth
,
and
tasteth
them
,
then
he
may
be
sure
that
Popery
is
a
deceit
.
But
a
man
may
be
sure
that
he
knoweth
bread
to
be
bread
,
and
wine
to
be
wine
,
when
he
seeth
,
feeleth
,
and
tasteth
them
:
therefore
,
Bread
is
Bread
H.
T.
H.
Turbervile
Substance
is
not
the
proper
and
immediate
object
of
sense
,
but
colour
,
quantity
,
Nor
can
sense
judge
at
all
of
substance
though
it
be
under
sensible
accidents
,
unless
it
be
the
subject
of
those
accidents
,
and
have
a
sensible
and
corporal
manner
of
being
,
which
the
Body
of
Christ
neither
is
,
nor
hath
in
that
Sacrament
.
It
hath
a
spiritual
manner
of
being
,
and
is
not
the
subject
of
the
accidents
of
bread
;
they
are
without
a
subject
by
Miracle
;
therefore
no
wonder
,
if
sense
be
deceived
in
this
matter
.
Here
Sense
and
Reason
must
vail
bonnet
to
faith
,
and
submit
to
the
Authority
of
God
revealing
,
and
the
Church
propounding
;
they
are
no
competent
Judges
what
God
can
do
by
his
Omnipotence
.
]
H.
T.
Body
is
present
Bodily
presence
Bodily
and
Corporal
[
Manner
?
[
We
maintain
not
his
Corporal
presence
]
[
Spiritually
spiritual
bodies
spiritual
manner
Christ
is
present
in
Body
but
not
sensibly
,
that
he
is
present
in
Body
but
not
Bodily
present
.
[
The
accidents
of
bread
[
they
are
without
a
subject
]
the
Explanation
of
the
Roman
Catholike
Belief
,
forms
of
Bread
and
Wine
Bread
and
Wine
are
none
of
the
subject
of
those
forms
.
Transubstantiation
is
a
Miracle
substance
is
not
the
proper
and
immediate
object
of
sense
,
but
colour
,
quantity
,
&c.
Mediate
Object
[
Proper
a
Proper
or
improper
colour
and
quantity
We
see
no
flesh
and
blood
,
but
colour
and
quantity
:
seeing
and
feeling
colour
and
quantity
quantity
and
quality
Pope
of
Rome
Colour
of
a
Pope
H.
T.
Whether
sense
telling
us
that
it
is
Bread
after
the
Consecration
be
deceived
?
Whether
sense
can
infallibly
discern
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
,
if
he
were
there
,
or
discern
that
he
is
not
there
?
Whether
sense
can
infallibly
discern
Bread
and
Wine
,
and
know
whether
they
be
there
?
that
sense
cannot
judge
of
substance
,
though
under
sensible
accidents
,
unless
it
be
the
subject
of
those
accidents
,
and
have
a
sensible
and
corporal
manner
of
being
,
which
the
body
of
Christ
neither
is
nor
hath
in
the
Sacrament
.
]
[
therefore
Christ
may
be
in
the
Sacrament
and
you
not
discern
him
by
sense
]
Whether
sense
be
infallible
in
judging
Bread
to
be
Bread
when
we
see
,
feel
and
eat
it
?
[
that
sense
is
infallible
in
Positives
:
and
therefore
we
may
thence
say
,
This
is
a
Body
because
I
see
it
;
(
and
so
this
is
Bread
or
wine
because
I
see
,
feel
and
taste
it
)
but
not
in
Negatives
:
and
therefore
we
cannot
say
,
this
is
not
a
Body
because
I
see
it
not
]
[
Sense
and
Reason
must
here
vail
bonnet
to
faith
.
Answ.
faith
cannot
be
faith
then
sense
and
reason
are
presupposed
to
faith
.
This
is
my
Body
there
is
no
Bread
The
Safe
Religion
,
p.
If
you
prove
them
guilty
but
of
any
one
Error
in
points
of
belief
determined
by
their
Church
,
you
thereby
disprove
the
whole
body
of
Popery
,
as
such
.
Fides
quae
&
qua
Objective
faith
Subjective
faith
Objective
Faith
subjective
faith
Objective
faith
Actual
faith
Whether
it
be
Possible
for
that
Doctrine
which
is
so
contrary
to
Scripture
,
and
to
it self
,
to
be
free
from
all
Error
.
venial
which
deserve
a
pardon
[
Following
Popes
do
still
either
infringe
or
wholly
abrogate
the
Decrees
of
the
former
Popes
]
[
Pope
and
Pope
are
contrary
one
to
another
in
their
whole
Decrees
,
and
that
in
things
that
seem
to
belong
to
matter
of
faith
]
[
all
the
Church
one
man
approved
Councils
Florence
Ses.
de
fide
IF
you
enter
into
Dispute
with
any
Papist
,
enquire
first
what
he
will
take
for
sufficient
Proof
,
and
what
common
Principles
you
are
agreed
on
by
which
the
rest
must
be
decided
.
that
sense
is
to
be
credited
Reason
must
stoop
to
faith
any
Reason
to
be
unreasonable
our
Reason
their
Reason
against
Reason
no
Reason
against
Reason
Reason
to
believe
Gods
Revelations
no
Reason
to
believe
above
Reason
without
them
inform
Reason
destroy
it
so
contradict
Sense
or
Reason
sufficient
ground
sense
and
reason
Negatively
,
[
It
is
not
in
the
holy
Scripture
:
therefore
it
is
not
an
Article
of
faith
or
a
Law
of
God
]
[
to
take
it
in
that
sence
as
the
Holy
Mother
Church
doth
hold
,
and
hath
held
it
in
,
and
never
to
take
or
interpret
it
but
according
to
the
unanimous
sense
of
the
Fathers
.
]
Judge
of
your
cause
Judge
of
your
Evidences
and
all
your
proofs
?
Catholick
Church
Sense
or
Reason
sufficiency
of
Scripture
testimony
of
the
Catholick
Church
UNderstand
what
the
Papists
mean
when
they
are
still
calling
to
you
for
a
Judge
of
Controversies
.
[
Who
shall
be
the
judge
?
]
attaining
of
the
Ends
of
Government
.
the
execution
mind
and
will
of
man
outward
Order
will
not
Hereticks
remain
Hereticks
Infallible
Teacher
for
Execution
Who
shall
be
the
Judge
total
,
absolute
and
final
to
a
certain
particular
end
,
limited
,
limited
present
Judgements
of
men
several
sorts
several
Ends.
Who
shall
be
corporally
punished
as
an
Heretick
?
the
Magistrate
is
Judge
coercive
punishment
Who
shall
be
excommunicated
as
an
Heretick
,
in
specie
Governours
of
the
Church
other
Churches
a
thousand
miles
off
,
Governours
of
the
Church
in
which
the
party
hath
Communion
,
all
men
Judgement
of
discerning
burn
you
in
their
way
there
is
an
End
of
Controversies
,
but
in
yours
there
is
none
:
For
if
you
will
not
stand
to
ones
Judgement
as
infallible
,
you
may
dispute
as
long
as
you
live
before
you
come
to
an
End
.
we
know
but
in
part
,
and
prophesie
in
part
?
imperfect
will
be
done
away
that
which
is
perfect
is
come
?
Infidels
,
Whether
Christ
be
the
Redeemer
:
Hereticks
whether
he
be
true
eternall
God
?
your
way
in
ours
Certain
infallible
Rule
Our
Faith
Our
Faith
to
you
no
Judge
de
fide
whether
Christ
be
the
Messias
or
not
?
whether
he
died
and
rose
again
or
not
?
Whether
he
will
judge
the
world
or
not
?
Judge
to
determine
of
heresies
in
order
to
the
Punishing
of
them
by
the
sword
:
have
a
Judge
to
determine
of
heresie
in
Order
to
Excommunication
,
What
is
to
be
accounted
Heresie
,
And
what
particular
persons
are
to
be
Judged
hereticks
and
excommunicated
according
to
that
Law
,
Safe
Religion
who
is
this
Judge
of
Controversies
,
it
is
the
Pope
its
the
Council
There
must
be
a
Judge
Who
it
must
be
Whether
Pope
or
Councill
be
the
Infallible
Judge
,
which
is
a
true
Pope
which
is
a
lawfull
General
Council
?
reprobated
Councils
doubtfull
Councils
partly
approved
,
partly
reprobate
how
far
that
is
approved
,
that
pleaseth
the
Pope
,
and
that
reprobate
that
displeased
him
,
Blondell
,
Dalleus
,
Reignolds
England
,
Thomas
White
Whether
the
Pope
or
Council
be
supream
:
de
fide
It
is
yet
undecided
Basil
Sess.
(
pag.
Thomas
White
[
Certainly
there
is
no
Tradition
for
it
,
nor
any
probability
that
ever
the
Negative
will
be
defined
.
[
A
hard
question
hath
been
in
divers
parts
,
and
before
this
holy
Synod
,
about
the
Conception
of
the
glorious
Virgin
and
the
beginning
of
her
Sanctification
;
some
saying
that
the
Virgin
and
her
soul
was
for
some
time
or
instant
of
time
actually
under
Original
sin
:
others
on
the
contrary
,
saying
,
that
from
the
beginning
of
her
Creation
,
God
loving
her
,
gave
her
grace
by
which
preserving
and
freeing
that
blessed
person
from
the
Original
spot
—
we
,
having
diligently
looke
into
the
authorities
and
reasons
,
which
for
many
years
past
have
in
publike
relation
on
both
sides
been
alledged
before
this
holy
Synod
,
and
having
seen
many
other
things
about
it
,
and
weighed
them
by
mature
consideration
,
do
Define
and
Declare
,
that
the
doctrine
affirming
that
the
glorious
Virgin
the
Mother
of
God
,
by
the
singular
preventing
and
operating
grace
of
God
,
was
never
actually
under
Original
sin
,
but
was
ever
free
from
all
Original
and
actual
sin
,
and
was
holy
and
immaculate
,
is
to
be
approved
,
held
and
embraced
of
all
Catholikes
as
godly
and
Consonant
to
Church-worship
,
Catholike
faith
,
right
reason
,
and
sacred
Scripture
:
and
that
henceforth
it
shall
be
lawful
for
no
man
to
preach
and
teach
the
contrary
]
But
this
was
not
an
approved
Council
.
Answ.
[
professing
firmly
to
hold
the
faith
of
the
Councils
of
and
to
keep
it
inviolate
to
a
tittle
,
and
confirm
it
with
his
soul
and
blood
:
promising
faithfully
to
labour
to
defend
the
Catholick
faith
,
and
for
the
execution
and
observation
of
the
Decrees
of
the
Councils
of
swearing
to
prosecute
the
celebration
of
Generall
Councils
,
and
confirmation
of
Elections
,
according
to
the
Decrees
of
the
Holy
Council
of
Binnius
Ses.
if
one
man
like
it
not
.
Thomas
White
ibid.
[
If
the
People
were
taught
Original
sin
is
nothing
but
a
Disposition
to
evil
,
or
a
natural
weakness
,
which
unless
prevented
brings
infallibly
sin
and
damnation
:
and
that
in
it self
it
deserves
neither
reproach
nor
punishment
,
as
long
as
it
proceeds
not
to
actual
sin
,
the
heat
of
vulgar
devotion
would
be
cooled
,
their
glorying
in
their
Unity
,
and
accusing
our
Divisions
.
a
little
flock
to
whom
he
gives
the
Kingdom
,
the
gate
is
strait
,
and
the
way
narrow
that
leads
to
life
,
and
few
there
be
that
find
it
;
and
the
gate
is
wide
and
the
way
broad
that
leads
to
destruction
,
and
many
there
be
that
enter
at
it
.
Pisa
,
Constance
(
in
Bin.
p.
[
This
Novelty
of
sprung
up
at
and
vanished
.
At
it
sprung
up
again
and
is
exploded
:
and
if
you
be
men
,
it
will
n●w
also
be
repressed
as
it
was
under
the
fourth
.
For
it
cometh
not
from
heaven
,
and
therefore
will
not
be
lasting
.
Nor
doth
it
embrace
the
Principality
of
that
One
,
who
is
in
the
Church
triumphant
,
and
preserveth
the
Church
militant
;
and
which
the
Synod
of
ought
to
embrace
if
it
came
from
heaven
,
and
not
,
as
it
doth
,
to
rely
on
the
Government
of
a
multitude
.
The
Church
of
the
therefore
doth
far
differ
from
this
Church
of
Christ
.
For
one
is
the
Church
of
believers
:
the
other
of
Cavillers
:
One
of
the
houshold
of
God
;
the
other
of
the
Errone
us
:
One
(
is
the
Church
)
of
Christian
men
:
the
other
of
such
as
fear
not
to
tear
the
coat
of
Christ
,
and
divide
the
mystical
members
of
Christ
from
his
mystical
body
.
]
both
together
General
Council
Our
Catholick
Church
Cajetane
ubi
sup.
[
Of
the
Schism
of
that
time
there
were
three
so
accounted
Popes
,
that
none
of
them
might
be
esteemed
the
Successor
of
either
certain
,
or
without
ambiguity
.
]
Luther
,
Calvin
,
&c.
in
not
believing
the
contrary
France
,
Belgia
,
Germany
,
Sweden
,
Denmark
,
Poland
,
Hungary
,
Transilvania
,
England
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
,
&c.
Magistrates
sword
if
a
man
have
purposely
wearied
himself
with
satisfying
a
whore
,
that
he
might
be
dispensed
with
from
fasting
on
a
fasting
day
,
he
is
not
obliged
to
fast
,
Basilius
Pontius
&
Bunny
a
man
may
seek
an
opportunity
of
sinning
when
the
spiritual
or
temporal
concernment
of
our selves
or
our
neighbours
inclineth
him
thereto
,
Eman.
Sa
[
a
man
do
what
he
conceives
lawfull
according
to
a
probable
opinion
,
though
the
contrary
be
the
more
certain
:
and
for
this
the
Opinion
of
one
grave
Doctor
is
sufficient
.
]
[
that
it
is
lawfull
to
follow
the
less
probable
opinion
,
though
it
be
the
less
certain
,
and
that
this
is
the
common
opinion
of
modern
authors
]
Pag.
[
If
it
be
more
favourable
to
them
that
ask
advice
of
him
,
and
more
desired
,
it
is
Prudence
to
give
them
such
advice
as
is
held
probable
by
some
knowing
person
,
though
he
himself
be
convinced
that
it
is
absolutely
false
.
]
[
that
when
the
patient
follows
a
probable
opinion
,
the
confessor
is
bound
to
absolve
him
,
though
his
judgement
be
contrary
to
that
of
the
penitent
:
and
that
he
sins
mortally
if
he
deny
him
absolution
]
Myster
.
of
Jesuit
.
pag.
[
the
modern
Casuists
in
questions
of
Morality
are
to
be
preferred
before
the
antient
Fathers
,
though
they
were
nearer
the
Apostles
times
]
Pag.
those
who
have
taken
money
to
kill
one
treacherously
:
and
that
those
who
kill
without
receiving
any
reward
,
but
do
it
only
to
oblige
their
friends
,
are
not
called
murtherers
.
]
[
that
in
this
Question
,
rich
men
are
obliged
to
give
alms
out
of
their
superfluity
;
though
the
affirmative
be
true
,
yet
it
will
seldom
or
never
happen
,
that
it
is
obligatory
in
point
of
practice
]
Pag.
[
If
a
man
give
money
not
as
the
price
of
a
Benefice
,
but
as
a
Motive
to
resign
it
,
it
is
not
though
he
that
resigns
do
look
at
the
money
as
his
Principal
end
]
Tannerus
,
p.
Gaspar
Hurtado
[
that
an
Incumbent
may
without
mortal
sin
wish
the
death
of
him
that
hath
a
pension
out
of
his
living
,
and
a
son
his
fathers
death
;
and
may
rejoyce
when
it
happens
,
so
it
proceed
only
from
a
consideration
of
the
advantage
accrewing
to
him
thereby
,
and
not
out
of
any
personal
hatred
]
pag.
Pet.
Hurtado
:
thinks
that
a
man
may
lawfully
fight
a
duell
,
accepting
the
challenge
to
defend
his
honour
or
estate
,
Pag.
allow
a
man
to
murder
his
adversary
secretly
,
or
dispatch
him
at
unawares
to
avoid
the
danger
of
a
duell
:
p.
you
may
kill
one
that
wrongfully
informs
against
us
in
any
Court
:
and
that
you
may
kill
the
false
witnesses
which
the
prosecutor
brings
Emanuel
Sa
you
may
kill
both
witnesses
and
judge
which
conspire
the
death
of
an
innocent
person
]
[
one
man
may
kill
another
who
hath
given
him
a
box
on
the
ear
,
though
he
run
away
for
it
,
provided
he
do
it
not
out
of
hatred
or
revenge
,
and
that
by
that
means
a
gap
be
open
for
excessive
murther
,
destructive
to
the
State
.
And
the
reason
is
,
a
man
may
as
well
do
it
in
pursuance
of
his
reputation
,
as
his
goods
;
and
he
that
hath
had
a
box
on
the
ear
is
accounted
dishonourable
till
he
hath
killed
his
enemy
.
]
Is
it
lawfull
for
a
person
of
quality
to
kill
one
that
would
give
him
a
box
on
the
ear
,
or
a
bang
with
a
stick
?
some
say
not
—
But
others
affirm
it
lawfull
,
and
for
my
part
I
think
it
probable
,
when
it
cannot
be
avoided
otherwise
:
For
if
it
were
not
,
the
reputation
of
innocent
persons
were
still
exposed
to
the
insolency
of
the
malicious
.
]
pag.
[
It
is
lawfull
,
by
the
consent
of
all
Casuists
,
to
kill
him
that
would
give
a
box
on
the
ear
,
or
a
blow
with
a
stick
,
when
a
man
cannot
otherwise
avoid
it
p.
It
is
lawfull
to
kill
him
that
saith
to
you
[
thou
lyest
]
if
a
man
cannot
right
himself
otherwise
.
]
[
If
you
endeavour
to
ruine
my
reputation
by
opprobrious
speeches
before
persons
of
honour
,
and
that
I
cannot
avoid
them
otherwise
then
by
killing
you
,
may
I
do
it
?
According
to
modern
Authors
I
may
;
nay
though
the
crime
you
lay
to
my
charge
be
such
as
I
am
really
guilty
of
,
it
being
supposed
to
have
been
so
secretly
committed
,
that
you
cannot
discover
it
by
ways
of
justice
.
T
is
proved
,
if
when
you
would
take
away
my
reputation
by
giving
me
a
box
on
the
ear
,
it
is
in
my
power
to
prevent
it
by
force
of
arms
,
the
same
defence
is
certainly
lawfull
,
when
you
would
do
me
the
same
injury
with
your
tongue
.
Besides
,
a
man
may
avoid
the
affront
of
those
whose
ill
language
he
cannot
hinder
.
In
a
word
,
honour
is
more
precious
then
life
,
but
a
man
may
kill
in
defence
of
his
life
,
he
may
kill
in
defence
of
his
honour
]
pag.
regularly
it
is
lawfull
to
kill
a
man
for
the
value
of
a
crown
,
according
to
[
It
is
lawfull
for
a
Church-man
,
or
a
Religious
man
to
kill
a
detractor
that
threatens
to
divulge
the
scandalous
crimes
of
his
community
or
himself
,
when
there
is
no
other
means
left
to
hinder
him
from
doing
it
,
as
if
he
be
ready
to
scatter
his
calumnes
,
if
not
suddenly
dispatched
out
of
the
way
]
p.
[
a
Priest
not
only
may
kill
a
detractor
on
certain
occasions
,
but
sometimes
ought
to
do
it
]
Hurtado
de
Mendoza
not
at
all
,
so
we
do
not
hate
him
,
and
do
obey
his
other
commands
,
whether
the
holy
Scripture
be
matter
of
faith
or
not
?
that
all
these
Scriptures
be
not
matters
of
faith
.
may
discern
how
to
deal
with
them
,
when
they
would
industriously
confound
the
Essentials
and
the
Integral
parts
of
our
Faith
:
[
For
when
for
the
time
ye
ought
to
be
Teachers
,
ye
have
need
that
one
teach
you
again
which
be
the
first
principles
of
the
Oracles
of
God
,
and
are
become
such
as
have
need
of
milk
and
not
of
strong
meat
.
For
every
one
that
useth
milk
is
unskilful
in
the
word
of
righteousness
,
for
he
is
a
babe
.
But
strong
meat
belongeth
to
them
that
are
of
full
age
,
who
by
reason
of
use
have
their
senses
exercised
to
discern
good
and
evil
:
therefore
leaving
the
Principles
of
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
let
us
go
on
to
perfection
,
not
laying
again
the
foundation
,
de
fide
de
fide
de
fide
Essential
to
true
Obedience
de
fide
(
the
believing
that
the
Church
,
that
is
,
the
Pope
or
Council
are
true
believers
)
fideles
,
believers
not
holding
the
contrary
Thom.
Disp
[
If
by
an
Article
of
faith
we
understand
a
truth
which
all
the
faithfull
are
bound
explicitely
to
know
and
believe
,
so
I
do
not
think
it
necessary
to
reckon
this
among
the
Articles
of
faith
,
because
it
is
not
altogether
necessary
for
all
men
]
that
though
all
that
is
be
not
necessary
to
be
believed
explicitely
by
all
,
yet
implicitely
it
must
.
Implicite
believing
believing
that
point
,
but
another
point
:
[
the
Church
is
infallible
,
therefore
Christ
descended
into
Hell
.
]
de
fide
Implicite
faith
Implicite
Divine
faith
All
that
God
saith
is
true
Divine
veracity
But
all
that
is
is
so
necessary
,
that
it
will
not
stand
with
salvation
to
believe
the
contrary
,
or
deny
or
dis-believe
any
point
of
faith
.
Answ.
Aenaeas
Sylvius
that
he
that
hath
a
Concubine
instead
of
a
wife
,
shall
not
be
kept
from
the
Sacrament
,
corpercity
of
Angels
But
all
that
is
is
of
Necessity
to
the
Salvation
of
some
,
though
not
of
all
.
Answ.
Belief
of
Gods
veracity
(
verax
all
to
be
True
his
veracity
all
that
were
obliged
to
know
them
,
or
that
had
opportunity
,
or
the
Revelation
if
the
truth
,
and
yet
did
not
,
and
thereupon
deny
them
culpably
,
are
in
a
state
of
death
love
darkness
rather
then
light
every
culpable
ignorance
veniall
sin
Condition
of
Life
performed
Duty
performed
Condition
such
a
sin
to
extoll
the
judgement
of
the
Catholick
Church
as
that
which
must
be
the
ground
of
faith
,
and
the
decider
of
all
Controversies
:
But
is
it
the
Ancient
Church
,
or
the
present
Church
that
must
decide
the
cause
?
Yea
,
but
this
will
not
serve
their
turn
:
It
is
the
present
Church
that
must
judge
or
none
:
For
if
the
ancient
Church
had
power
,
so
hath
the
present
:
and
if
the
ancient
Church
had
possession
of
the
truth
,
how
shall
we
know
it
but
by
the
present
?
Baronius
,
Albaspinaeus
,
Petavius
Usher
,
Blondell
,
Salmasius
,
Gataker
,
&c.
Asia
,
Africa
Who
shall
be
Judge
the
Catholick
Church
must
be
Judge
:
lesser
number
lesser
number
Either
the
Papists
must
stand
to
the
Greater
number
,
we
will
not
dispute
with
you
,
unless
we
may
be
the
Judges
our selves
,
though
the
fewer
.
by
ambiguous
terms
to
deceive
those
that
cannot
force
them
to
distinguish
,
and
to
make
you
believe
they
mean
one
thing
,
when
they
mean
another
,
and
to
mock
you
with
cloudy
words
.
Church
,
Pope
,
and
Council
.
[
the
Church
:
the
whole
Body
,
Pastors
and
People
:
only
the
Pastors
Church
Reall
[
Church
part
or
sect
[
Church
visible
Head
and
members
Pope
highest
[
Church
Head
alone
The
Church
must
do
these
supposed
Head
Generall
Councill
only
the
Pope
whole
Catholick
Church
one
poor
sinfull
man
Gretser
,
Bellarmine
[
a
Pope
(
in
a
Definition
[
a
Pope
.
Divine
Institution
call
from
man
(
&
Nemo
dat
quod
non
habet
,
Efficient
Cause
Causa
sine
qua
nen
,
Election
whether
a
man
without
Election
and
Ordination
may
be
Pope
:
makes
him
one
not
possession
some
certain
persons
Elect
any
Electors
Divine
Law
,
or
by
Humane
:
Humane
Ecclesiasticall
Romane
Clergie
Romane
Clergie
whether
it
be
any
one
whosoever
that
may
Consecrate
,
whether
this
high
power
be
confined
to
certain
hands
?
It
must
be
only
the
Italian
Bishops
that
must
consecrate
,
Head
or
Governour
of
the
universall
Church
,
to
put
his
necessary
Qualification
in
the
Description
.
Disposition
of
the
Matter
Disposition
of
the
subject
true
Godliness
common
honesty
and
sobriety
learning
and
knowledge
Alphonsus
à
Castro
whether
faith
in
Christ
be
of
Necessity
to
a
Pope
?
the
life
to
come
form
of
the
Papacy
He
is
the
Head
of
all
the
Catholick
Church
he
is
the
Head
only
of
the
singular
members
,
subject
to
the
Catholick
Church
represented
in
a
Council
,
a
General
Council
General
Council
It
must
be
a
true
Representative
of
the
whole
Catholick
,
Church
:
Must
All
the
Bishops
of
the
world
be
there
,
or
only
some
,
how
many
[
a
General
Council
is
that
where
all
the
Bishops
of
the
whole
world
may
and
ought
to
be
present
,
unless
they
be
lawfully
hindred
,
and
in
which
none
but
the
Pope
of
by
himself
or
his
Legates
,
is
wont
to
preside
.
]
It
is
when
all
the
Church
is
morally
Represented
,
the
Pope
presiding
.
]
sole
Ruler
of
Presbyters
and
people
?
every
Parish
where
are
divers
presbyters
?
every
Class●s
lesser
Synod
every
County
City
must
have
one
London
,
Worcester
,
Canterbury
Shrewsbury
,
Ipswich
,
Plimouth
Define
a
Bishop
Upsal
,
Armach
African
,
Asian
General
Council
America
,
Ethiopia
ought
to
be
are
not
de
facto
any
or
none
ought
to
have
been
there
[
unless
lawfully
hindred
lawfully
hindered
General
Council
One
word
cheat
you
by
confounding
An
humane
Ordinance
with
a
Divine
:
.
And
an
alterable
point
of
Order
with
an
unalterable
essential
part
of
the
Church
:
Or
a
meer
Primacy
in
the
same
Order
or
office
with
a
Governing
Soveraignty
,
or
a
different
Order
or
office
.
Jerusalem
,
Antioch
,
Alexandria
whether
all
these
have
not
the
same
kind
of
right
to
their
preheminence
,
whether
it
be
Divine
or
Humane
.
Binnii
pag.
[
We
following
alway
the
Definitions
of
the
holy
fathers
,
and
the
Canon
,
and
knowing
those
that
now
have
been
read
of
the
hundred
and
fifty
Bishops
,
most
beloved
of
God
,
that
were
Congregated
under
the
Emperour
of
pious
memory
the
Greater
,
in
the
Royall
City
(
new
have
our selves
also
defined
the
same
things
,
concerning
the
Priviledges
of
the
same
most
holy
Church
of
Constantinople
,
new
For
to
the
seat
of
old
because
of
the
Empire
of
that
City
,
the
Fathers
consequently
gave
the
Priviledges
.
And
the
hundred
and
fifty
Bishops
most
beloved
of
God
,
being
moved
with
the
same
intention
,
have
given
equall
Priviledges
to
the
most
holy
Seat
of
New
reasonably
judging
,
than
the
City
adorned
with
the
Empire
and
Senate
,
shall
enjoy
equal
Priviledges
with
old
Regal
confirmed
not
this
.
Answ
it
was
because
of
the
Empire
that
by
the
Fathers
had
the
Primacy
given
it
.
Concil.
Constant
.
Can.
[
because
is
new
Rome
receiveth
not
the
Canons
of
this
Council
neither
,
but
only
their
condemnation
of
[
that
every
Council
hath
just
so
much
strength
and
authority
as
the
Apostolick
seat
bestoweth
on
it
.
For
unless
this
be
admitted
,
no
reason
can
be
given
why
some
Councils
of
greater
numbers
of
Bishops
were
reprobated
;
and
others
of
a
smaller
number
confirmed
]
[
his
holding
the
place
of
the
great
God
,
the
Maker
of
all
things
,
and
all
Laws
?
]
William
Lilly
Wat
Tyler
Alexandria
,
Antioch
Alexandria
,
Antioch
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
advance
Tradition
Trent
Ses.
pious
affection
and
reverence
Tho.
Whites
Saints
Rest
not
depraved
,
&c.
baptismal
Covenant
whole
administration
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
Catechisms
or
Catechizings
prayers
and
praises
of
the
Church
.
hearts
of
all
true
believers
two
hands
,
Scripture
Verbal
Tradition
unwritten
Tradition
same
doctrine
method
and
manner
we
are
the
authorized
keepers
of
Tradition
,
universal
Tradition
Romish
sect
Rational
proof
ignorant
surmises
universal
consent
,
and
records
Luther
,
Melancthon
,
Zuinglius
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Peter
Martyr
,
Bucer
,
Constantinople
,
Can.
[
the
Image
of
Christ
be
adored
with
equal
Honour
with
the
Holy
Scripture
,
]
Binnius
,
page
Basil
(
in
Ragusii
Orat.
)
Sup.
[
that
faith
and
all
things
necessary
to
salvation
,
both
matters
of
belief
,
and
matters
of
practice
,
are
founded
in
the
literal
sense
and
only
from
that
may
argumentation
be
taken
for
the
proving
of
those
things
that
are
matters
of
faith
,
or
necessary
to
salvation
;
and
not
from
those
passages
that
are
spoken
by
allegory
,
or
other
spiritual
sence
]
[
The
Holy
Scripture
in
the
literal
sense
soundly
and
well
understood
,
is
the
infallible
and
most
sufficient
Rule
of
faith
]
Rule
of
faith
[
For
when
the
intellect
hapneth
to
err
,
as
in
hereticks
,
its
necessary
that
there
be
some
Rule
,
by
the
deviation
or
conformity
to
which
the
intellect
may
perceive
that
it
doth
or
doth
not
err
.
Else
it
would
be
still
in
doubt
and
fluctuate
—
it
appeareth
that
no
humane
science
is
the
Rule
of
faith
.
It
remaineth
therefore
that
the
Holy
Scripture
is
this
Rule
of
faith
.
This
is
the
Rule
,
where
be
saith
,
these
things
are
written
that
you
might
believe
,
that
Jesus
is
the
son
of
God
,
and
believing
might
have
life
in
his
name
.
And
You
have
a
more
sure
word
of
prophecy
to
which
ye
do
well
that
ye
attend
as
to
a
light
,
Whatsoever
things
were
written
,
were
written
for
our
learning
,
—
And
its
plain
that
the
foresaid
authorities
are
of
holy
Scripture
;
and
speak
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
The
second
part
also
is
plain
,
because
if
the
holy
Scripture
were
not
a
sufficient
Rule
of
faith
,
it
would
follow
that
the
Holy
Ghost
had
insufficiently
delivered
it
,
who
is
the
author
of
it
:
which
is
by
no
means
to
be
thought
of
God
whose
works
are
all
perfect
.
Moreover
if
the
Holy
Scripture
were
wanting
in
any
things
that
are
necessary
to
salvation
,
then
those
things
that
are
wanting
might
lawfully
and
deservedly
be
superadded
from
some
thing
else
or
if
any
thing
were
superfluous
,
be
diminished
.
But
this
is
forbidden
,
From
whence
its
plain
that
in
Scripture
there
is
nothing
defective
,
and
nothing
superfluous
,
which
is
agreeable
to
its
author
,
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
whose
Omnipotency
it
agreeeth
that
nothing
deminutely
;
to
his
Wisdom
that
nothing
superfluously
;
and
to
his
Goodness
that
in
a
congruous
order
,
he
provide
for
the
Necessity
of
our
salvation
,
The
word
of
God
is
a
fiery
buckler
to
them
that
hope
in
him
:
Add
thou
not
to
his
words
lest
be
reprove
thee
,
and
thou
be
found
a
lyar
.
]
[
But
for
the
further
declaration
of
this
Rule
as
to
that
part
,
it
must
be
known
,
that
the
sufficiency
of
any
doctrine
is
necessarily
to
be
understood
two
wayes
;
one
way
Explicitely
,
another
way
Implicitely
.
And
this
is
true
in
every
Doctrine
or
science
,
because
no
doctrine
was
ever
so
sufficiently
delivered
,
that
all
the
Conclusions
contained
in
its
principles
,
were
delivered
and
expressed
explicitely
and
in
the
proper
terms
:
and
so
it
is
in
our
purpose
:
because
there
is
nothing
that
any
way
or
in
any
manner
pertaineth
to
faith
and
salvation
,
which
is
not
most
sufficiently
contained
in
the
holy
Scripture
explicitely
or
implicitely
.
Hence
saith
[
every
truth
is
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
as
in
other
sciences
Speculative
,
or
Moral
and
Civil
,
the
Conclusions
and
determinations
are
contained
in
their
principles
,
and
the
deduction
is
by
way
of
inference
or
determination
—
]
[
Adding
to
a
Doctrine
may
be
understood
four
wayes
.
By
way
of
explication
or
declaration
.
By
way
of
supply
By
way
of
ampliation
By
way
of
destruction
,
or
contrary
.
The
first
way
is
necessary
in
every
science
and
doctrine
,
and
specially
in
Holy
Scripture
;
not
for
it self
,
which
is
most
sufficient
,
and
most
cleare
in
it self
,
but
for
us
:
The
second
way
is
necessary
to
sciences
diminutely
and
insufficiently
delivered
by
their
authors
,
for
their
supplement
:
so
is
supplemented
by
&c.
The
third
way
,
specially
if
it
be
not
excessive
,
is
tolerable
to
the
well
being
,
though
it
be
not
necessary
.
The
fourth
way
—
assertively
is
to
be
rejected
as
Poyson
—
Thus
are
the
authorities
to
be
understood
,
that
forbid
to
add
to
,
or
diminish
from
the
Scripture
,
White
,
Vane
,
Cressy
[
This
was
the
Apostles
doctrine
,
This
I
deliver
my self
to
you
from
God
.
]
Holden
,
Cressy
,
Vane
,
White
sect
or
party
Universal
Church
Cressy
,
White
Whether
the
Pope
be
the
Head
and
Soveraign
Ruler
of
the
whole
Catholick
.
Church
:
and
then
whether
the
Catholick
Church
and
the
Roman
are
of
equal
extent
?
Europe
,
&c.
[
How
dare
you
condemn
the
Catholick
Church
?
Do
you
think
all
the
Church
is
forsaken
but
you
,
[
If
we
must
turn
from
the
Universal
Church
to
any
Sect
,
why
rather
to
yours
then
another
?
why
not
as
well
to
the
Anabaptists
,
or
other
party
,
as
to
the
Papists
?
]
Greeks
,
Protestants
,
and
all
the
rest
were
once
of
your
Church
,
and
departing
from
it
,
they
can
have
no
Tradition
but
yours
,
for
their
spring
is
with
you
.
present
Church
present
age
Goldastus
and
Bishop
de
statu
&
success
.
Ecclesiar
.
Answer
to
the
Jesuits
Challeng
safe
Religion
Apostolical
Tradition
for
your
Soveraignty
National
Evidences
Indians
,
Persians
England
,
Scotland
Tendue
,
Nubia
Canus
Loc.
Theol.
lib.
[
Not
only
the
Greeks
,
but
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
of
the
whole
world
,
have
vehemently
fought
to
destroy
the
Priviledge
of
the
Church
of
and
indeed
they
had
on
their
side
,
both
the
Arms
of
Emperors
,
and
the
greater
number
of
Churches
:
and
yet
they
could
never
prevail
to
abrogate
the
Power
of
the
one
Pope
of
contra
Waldenses
Catal.
in
Bibliotheca
Patrum
,
Tom.
[
The
Churches
of
the
Armenians
,
and
Ethiopians
,
and
Indians
,
and
the
rest
which
the
Apostles
converted
,
are
not
under
the
Church
of
Jacob.
à
Vitriaco
Histor.
Orient
.
cap.
that
the
Churches
in
the
Easterly
parts
of
alone
exceeded
in
multitude
the
Christians
both
of
the
Greek
and
Latine
Churches
]
that
a
General
Council
is
above
the
Pope
,
and
may
judge
him
and
depose
him
,
and
that
is
and
that
its
Heresie
to
deny
it
,
and
that
all
this
is
so
jure
that
no
wise
man
ever
doubted
of
it
,
They
perswade
men
that
the
Greeks
,
the
Protestants
,
and
all
other
Churches
,
were
once
under
their
Papal
soveraignty
,
and
have
separated
themselves
without
any
just
cause
:
and
therefore
we
are
all
schismaticks
;
and
thereforefore
have
no
vote
in
general
Councils
,
first
change
If
the
Church
of
be
the
true
Church
:
then
yours
is
not
the
true
Church
,
and
then
you
are
Shismaticks
in
separating
from
it
:
But
the
Church
of
is
the
true
Church
;
For
you
will
confess
it
was
once
a
true
Church
:
when
wrote
the
Epistle
to
the
Romans
:
and
if
it
ceased
to
be
a
true
Church
,
tell
us
when
it
ceased
,
if
you
can
:
If
it
ceased
to
be
a
true
Church
,
it
was
either
by
heresie
,
or
Schism
or
Apostacy
:
but
by
none
of
these
:
therefore
,
[
Church
.
one
particular
Church
,
associated
for
personal
communon
in
Gods
Worship
.
Judea
,
Galatia
,
&c.
Association
of
many
of
these
Churches
for
Communion
by
their
Pastors
the
Body
of
Christ
,
the
holy
Catholick
or
Universal
Church
containing
all
true
Believers
as
mystical
,
or
all
Professors
of
true
faith
as
visible
.
one
particular
Church
which
is
the
Mistris
or
Ruler
of
all
other
Churches
.
true
particular
Church
Corinth
,
Ephesus
,
Coloss
,
Thessalonica
,
[
If
be
a
true
Church
,
then
are
no
true
Churches
,
If
it
be
not
,
when
did
it
cease
to
be
a
true
Church
?
]
[
What
is
it
to
me
whether
be
a
true
Church
or
not
?
May
not
we
and
they
be
both
true
Churches
?
How
prove
you
that
?
And
whether
it
be
ceased
or
not
ceased
,
doth
no
what
concern
my
faith
or
salvation
,
further
then
as
my
charity
is
to
be
exercised
towards
them
]
[
Church
[
a
true
Church
whole
Universal
Church
A
Mistris
Church
that
must
Rule
all
the
rest
,
If
the
Church
of
were
neither
the
whole
Catholick
Church
,
nor
the
Mistris
of
all
other
Churches
when
wrote
his
Epistle
to
them
,
then
it
is
not
so
now
,
nor
ought
to
be
so
accounted
.
But
the
former
is
proved
:
whole
Catholick
Church
Philadelphia
,
Smyrna
,
Thyatira
,
Laodicea
,
Corinth
,
Catholick
Church
,
or
the
Mistris
or
Ruler
of
all
Churches
?
New
Political
Form
.
true
Christians
part
of
the
Catholick
Church
form
of
its
severall
parts
form
of
the
whole
Congregations
or
particular
Churches
of
true
Christiant
,
Politicall
form
of
their
Roman
Catholick
Church
,
as
it
is
a
Body
Headed
by
one
claiming
an
Universall
Monarchy
,
this
form
whether
the
Church
of
be
a
true
Church
true
members
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
true
particular
Churches
Gersons
,
Guil.
Parisiensis
,
Ferus
,
Kempis
,
Pope
as
a
pretended
Universal
Monarch
is
a
false
Head
,
their
Papall
Church
,
as
such
,
is
a
false
Antichristian
Church
,
[
the
Church
of
is
not
the
true
Church
Not
the
whole
Catholick
Church
a
true
Church
at
all
as
Papal
,
Now
Romish
Church
to
edness
,
unity
,
consistency
and
setledness
in
Religion
:
but
we
are
still
at
uncertainty
and
to
seek
,
incoherent
,
not
tyed
together
by
any
certain
bond
,
but
still
upon
divisions
,
and
upon
change
:
[
A
while
ago
you
were
Episcopal
,
and
then
Presbyterian
,
and
now
you
are
nothing
,
but
every
one
goes
his
own
way
:
A
while
ago
you
worshipped
God
in
one
manner
,
in
Baptising
,
Marrying
,
Burying
,
Common
Prayer
,
the
Lords
Supper
;
and
now
you
have
all
new
.
Where
is
the
Church
of
now
?
some
of
you
are
for
one
Government
,
and
some
for
another
:
the
Lutherans
have
superintendents
,
the
Calvinists
are
Presbyterians
:
And
what
names
of
reproach
do
the
Episcopal
give
the
Presbyterians
?
and
the
Presbyterians
take
them
to
be
Antichristian
.
Some
of
you
are
Arminians
;
some
Calvinists
;
some
say
Christ
dyed
for
all
,
and
some
say
no
;
some
are
for
Justification
only
by
Christs
Passive
Righteousness
,
and
some
also
by
his
active
;
with
other
such
differences
even
in
these
fundamentall
points
.
]
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
Christ
dyed
for
all
he
dyed
not
for
all
he
dyed
for
all
,
as
to
the
sufficiency
of
his
death
and
price
:
he
dyed
not
for
all
as
to
the
actuall
efficiency
of
pardon
and
salvation
:
righteousness
of
Christ
changes
and
unfixedness
Our
Rule
Bellum
Papale
Leo
the
tenth
in
Bulla
contr.
Luth.
in
Binnius
,
page
[
the
holy
Popes
our
predecessors
never
erred
in
their
Canons
and
Constitutions
]
Cant.
pragmat
.
sanct.
monitor
.
Binnius
,
vol.
[
Though
the
Institutions
of
sacred
Canons
,
holy
Fathers
,
and
Popes
of
—
and
their
Decrees
be
judged
immutable
,
as
made
by
Divine
Inspiration
;
yet
the
Pope
of
who
,
though
of
unequal
merits
,
holdeth
the
place
of
the
Eternal
King
,
and
the
Maker
of
all
things
,
and
all
Laws
on
earth
,
may
abrogate
these
Decrees
when
they
are
abused
.
]
Pope
abrogate
Rule
that
was
perfected
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
de
fide
in
se
in
se
the
old
way
good
way
We
before
used
the
common
Prayer
book
and
now
we
do
not
.
Before
we
used
prayers
at
the
buria
of
the
dead
,
which
now
are
omitted
.
Before
we
used
the
Cross
and
Surplice
,
and
kneeled
at
the
Sacrament
,
which
are
now
omitted
.
And
what
then
?
therefore
we
have
changed
our
Religion
.
Pray
continually
just
changes
Pray
only
standing
on
every
Lords
day
,
and
not
to
kneel
at
all
in
any
part
of
the
worship
of
that
day
,
extempore
in
the
Congregation
Infants
the
Lords
Supper
Bishops
must
not
read
the
books
of
Gentiles
,
(
Concil.
Carthag
.
Essence
of
the
Catholick
Church
no
universal
Monarch
but
Christ
Catholick
Church
was
the
Universality
of
Christians
:
only
the
subjects
of
the
Pope
.
Rome
was
but
a
particular
Church
,
be
the
Mistris
of
all
Churches
.
Scripture
was
taken
to
be
a
sufficient
Rule
of
faith
part
of
the
Rule
sorts
were
earnestly
exhorted
to
read
,
or
hear
,
and
study
the
Scripture
in
a
known
tongue
:
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
Representative
and
Relative
:
real
Body
and
Blood
.
was
Bread
and
Wine
remaining
after
the
words
of
Consecration
:
Lords
Supper
was
administred
in
both
kinds
,
bread
and
wine
to
all
:
Lords
Supper
was
but
the
Commemoration
of
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
upon
the
Cross
,
and
a
Sacrament
of
our
Communion
with
him
and
his
members
:
to
make
daily
confession
of
sin
,
and
beg
pardon
,
venial
sins
proper
merits
every
soul
,
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
for
Conscience
sake
They
perswade
the
people
that
our
Church
and
Religion
is
but
new
,
of
the
other
dayes
invention
:
and
that
theirs
is
the
only
old
Religion
.
And
therefore
they
call
upon
us
to
give
them
a
Catalogue
of
the
professors
of
our
Religion
in
all
ages
;
which
they
pretend
we
cannot
do
:
and
ask
us
where
our
Church
was
before
Polidore
Virgil
de
Inven.
Rerum
,
p.
[
Ita
licentia
pacta
loquendi
Having
once
got
leave
to
speak
,
that
sect
did
marvailously
increase
in
a
short
time
;
which
is
called
Evangelicall
,
because
they
affirm
that
no
Law
is
to
be
received
which
belongeth
to
salvation
,
but
what
is
given
by
Christ
or
the
Apostles
.
]
adding
new
inventions
old
Religion
That
which
is
most
conform
to
the
Doctrine
and
Practice
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
is
the
truly
Antient
Religion
and
Church
.
But
our
Religion
and
Church
is
most
conform
to
the
doctrine
and
practice
of
the
Apostles
:
therefore
it
is
the
truly
antient
Religion
and
Church
.
Safe
Religion
[
Let
every
soul
be
subject
to
the
higher
power
,
Rom.
God
publickly
in
an
unknown
tongue
.
Lay
mens
reading
the
Scripture
in
a
known
tongue
,
old
Religion
that
is
our
Church
Christians
were
congregate
H.
T.
necessitate
praecepti
necessitate
medii
better
being
of
a
Christian
former
,
Religion
General
faith
Particular
faith
particular
faith
our
Church
was
the
one
Catholick
Church
,
containing
all
true
Christians
,
Headed
by
Jesus
Christ
:
two
fold
Church
in
the
West
;
the
Christian
as
Christian
Papal
as
Papal
one
Church
both
the
Heads
Essential
one
only
as
Christians
part
of
the
Catholick
Church
as
Papists
,
and
members
of
the
separating
sect
,
the
lowest
degree
as
Papists
Ancient
Creeds
,
nor
Baptism
,
the
Lords
Supper
,
New
Religion
truth
of
holy
Scriptures
and
the
ancient
Creeds
of
the
Church
Basil
:
in
a
more
illustrious
sort
Christians
of
the
most
of
the
world
,
Greeks
,
Ethiopians
,
and
the
rest
,
the
far
greatest
part
same
Positive
Articles
of
faith
Popish
errors
Safe
Religion
Popes
Catholick
Monarchy
pretended
Infallibility
of
the
Pope
his
Councils
:
the
new
form
of
the
Papall
Catholick
Church
,
as
Headed
by
him
,
the
major
part
of
the
Catholick
Church
did
profess
it
,
with
the
Rejection
of
the
Papacy
and
Papall
Church
Albigenses
,
Waldenses
,
Bohemians
Usher
de
Succes
.
&
statu
Eccl.
and
Answer
to
the
Jesuites
,
the
Ancient
Religion
of
Mysterie
of
Iniquity
,
and
of
the
Church
,
Chief
Bishops
or
Patriarchs
another
thing
universal
Monarchs
or
Governours
of
all
the
Church
:
Albigenses
,
Bohemians
,
Wicklefists
Christ
Consent
we
Consent
he
consent
we
consent
His
consent
whoever
believeth
in
him
should
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
life
;
and
whoever
will
,
may
drink
of
the
water
of
life
freely
.
our
consent
this
succession
safe
Religion
viz
H.
Turbervile
(
pag.
[
The
true
Church
of
God
hath
had
a
continued
Succession
from
Christ
—
But
the
Protestant
Church
,
and
so
of
all
other
Sectaries
,
hath
not
a
continued
Succession
from
Christ
to
this
time
:
therefore
,
their
Church
[
by
the
Concession
of
the
most
Learned
Adversaries
,
who
freely
and
unanimously
Confess
,
that
before
made
his
separation
from
the
Church
of
for
nine
hundred
or
one
thousand
years
together
,
the
whole
world
was
Catholick
,
and
in
obedience
to
the
Pope
of
Calvins
[
that
all
the
Western
Churches
have
defended
Popery
]
Western
Churches
all
the
world
all
the
world
Greece
,
Ethiope
,
Armenia
Without
a
continued
number
of
Bishops
,
Priests
,
Laicks
,
succeeding
one
another
in
the
profession
of
the
same
faith
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
to
this
time
,
a
continued
succession
cannot
be
had
:
But
Protestants
have
no
continued
number
,
No
how
at
all
[
We
must
name
none
but
only
such
as
held
explicitely
the
thirty
nine
Articles
,
all
granting
and
denying
the
same
points
that
the
late
Protestants
of
granted
or
denyed
—
for
if
they
differ
from
them
in
any
one
materiall
point
,
they
cannot
be
esteemed
Protestants
]
Answ.
[
a
material
point
?
Essentiall
to
Christianity
Those
which
the
Apostles
and
the
ancient
Church
pre-required
the
knowledge
and
profession
of
,
unto
Baptism
.
Men
that
err
,
and
that
in
points
materiall
,
may
yet
be
of
the
same
Church
and
Religion
.
true
Christians
Whether
a
man
may
kill
another
for
a
Crown
?
or
may
kill
both
Judge
and
witnesses
to
avoid
an
unjust
sentence
?
Or
whether
a
man
should
go
with
good
meanings
into
a
Whore-house
to
perswade
them
to
penitence
,
that
hath
found
by
experience
that
when
he
comes
there
he
is
naught
with
them
himself
?
Or
whether
a
man
may
lawfully
lie
and
calumniate
to
put
by
a
calumny
?
Or
speak
falsly
with
mentall
reservations
?
Or
forbear
loving
God
many
years
together
,
if
not
all
his
life
?
no
whit
material
Justin
Martyr
&c.
Athenagoras
&c.
Irenaeus
Theophilus
Antioch
Clem.
Alexand.
Greg.
Thaumaturgus
Cyprian
,
Firmilian
Bellarmine
,
lib.
de
Beat.
SS
cap.
he
seeth
not
how
the
sentence
of
&c.
can
be
defended
from
error
.
There
's
no
trust
to
be
given
to
him
:
lib.
de
Rom.
Pont.
c.
was
addicted
to
the
Hereticks
did
seem
to
sin
mortally
:
de
Rom.
Pont.
lib.
for
going
too
far
from
de
fide
must
all
needs
explicitely
hold
the
thirty
nine
Articles
?
those
Articles
for
the
Rule
of
our
faith
,
Jewell
,
Reignolds
,
Perkins
[
else
they
cannot
be
esteemed
Protestants
]
[
Protestant
[
Christians
Protesting
against
your
innovations
and
corruptions
H.
T.
[
Let
him
not
name
the
Waldenses
:
for
they
held
the
Real
presence
,
that
the
Apostles
were
Lay
men
,
that
all
Magistrates
fall
from
their
dignity
by
any
mortal
sin
,
that
it
is
not
lawful
to
swear
,
lived
but
in
one
thousand
one
hundred
and
sixty
.
Priests
or
Levites
[
Let
him
not
name
the
Hussites
,
for
they
held
Mass
,
Transubstantiation
and
seven
Sacraments
,
that
the
universal
Church
consisted
only
of
the
predestinate
,
John
Huss
there
remained
the
substance
of
Bread
and
Wine
after
Consecration
and
that
Transubstantiation
was
a
new
word
to
deceive
men
with
]
Whether
they
take
it
to
be
a
mortall
sin
to
reject
the
Sacraments
of
Confirmation
,
extream
unction
and
marriage
.
]
H.
T.
[
Let
him
not
name
the
Albigenses
:
for
they
held
all
marriages
to
be
unlawfull
,
and
all
things
begotten
to
be
unclean
:
They
held
two
Gods
Perrin
,
Viguerius
Usher
de
Succes
.
Eccles.
.
cap.
Bernard
,
Eckbertus
Schonaugiensis
[
Let
him
not
name
the
Wicklifians
:
for
they
held
;
that
all
things
came
to
pass
by
fatall
necessity
;
That
Princes
and
Magistrates
fell
from
their
dignity
and
power
by
mortall
sin
.
]
Answ.
a
Divine
Necessity
determination
of
an
unruled
will
teach
obedience
H.
T.
[
Let
him
not
name
the
Grecians
:
for
they
rejected
the
Communion
of
Protestants
.
They
were
at
least
seven
hundred
or
eight
hundred
year
in
Communion
with
the
Church
of
—
they
were
united
to
the
Church
of
again
in
the
Council
of
They
held
Transubstantiation
,
seven
Sacraments
,
unbloody
Sacrifice
,
Prayer
to
Saints
,
and
for
the
dead
.
]
Safe
Religion
[
Let
him
not
name
the
Egyptians
:
for
they
held
Transubstantiation
and
unbloody
Sacrifice
,
as
is
manifest
by
their
Liturgies
;
but
denyed
the
procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
from
the
Son
,
and
held
but
one
will
in
Christ
.
procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
denyal
of
two
wills
in
Christ
,
H.
T.
[
Let
him
not
cite
the
Armenians
:
for
they
hold
but
one
nature
in
Christ
,
and
that
his
flesh
was
changed
into
his
Divinity
,
and
were
condemned
by
the
Council
of
Calcedon
.
]
above
a
thousand
Bishops
under
him
.
Oth.
Frisingensis
Nicephor
.
Hist.
.
whether
mans
soul
and
body
are
two
Natures
or
but
one
,
H.
T.
[
Protestants
pretence
to
the
Fathers
of
the
first
five
hundred
years
,
is
very
idle
;
because
were
it
true
,
as
it
is
most
false
,
that
those
Fathers
were
Protestants
,
yet
could
not
that
suffice
to
prove
them
is
continued
Succession
of
one
thousand
six
hundred
years
.
]
Because
those
of
the
sixth
age
must
needs
know
what
was
the
Religion
and
Tenets
of
them
that
lived
in
the
fifth
age
,
by
whom
they
were
instructed
,
and
with
whom
they
daily
conversed
better
then
our
Protestants
can
now
do
;
who
have
Protested
on
their
salvation
,
that
it
was
the
very
same
with
theirs
,
received
from
them
by
word
of
mouth
sixth
age
Genebrard
,
Bellarmine
memories
in
a
General
Council
for
the
Canons
of
the
Church
:
Augustines
,
Epiphanius
,
Chrysostomes
,
Aquinas
,
Scotus
,
Gabriel
H.
T.
the
Fathers
of
the
first
five
hundred
years
taught
their
tenets
:
therefore
its
impossible
they
should
be
for
the
Protestants
.
Answ.
H.
T.
[
That
is
the
only
true
Church
of
God
,
which
hath
had
a
continued
succession
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
to
this
day
,
(
very
true
:
)
But
the
Church
now
in
Communion
with
the
Sea
of
and
no
other
,
hath
had
a
continued
succession
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
to
this
time
:
therefore
,
&c.
—
]
[
no
other
Church
:
Churches
in
Communion
with
you
in
subjection
to
you
Hierusalem
,
Corinth
,
Philippi
,
Ephesus
,
Universal
Church
H.
T
John
Baptist
John
Baptist
in
Cathedra
de
Eccles.
.
H.
Ts.
to
confound
all
their
own
errors
and
corruptions
together
,
and
then
to
instance
in
some
of
those
errors
that
are
common
to
them
with
some
others
,
and
to
omit
the
Essentiall
parts
of
Popery
:
de
Eccles.
.
Two
wayes
we
may
by
this
Mark
prove
our
Church
.
By
shewing
the
sentences
of
the
Ancients
,
by
which
we
confirm
all
our
tenets
,
and
refute
our
adversaries
.
But
this
way
is
most
prolix
,
and
obnoxious
to
many
calumnies
and
objections
.
The
other
way
is
shorter
and
surer
,
by
shewing
first
from
the
confession
of
the
adversaries
,
that
our
tenents
are
the
doctrine
of
all
the
antients
,
Free-will
,
Limbus
,
Concupiscence
,
Lent
,
Lay
baptism
in
necessity
,
The
Pope
of
is
appointed
by
Christ
to
be
the
universall
Monarch
,
Soveraign
,
Governour
,
Head
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
Vicar
of
Christ
on
earth
,
and
holding
the
place
of
God
himself
,
whom
all
must
obey
.
And
that
the
true
and
only
Catholick
Church
is
a
Society
thus
headed
and
Governed
by
the
Pope
,
and
that
no
man
is
a
true
member
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
that
is
not
the
subject
of
the
Pope
as
universal
Monarch
:
Nor
can
any
other
be
saved
,
as
being
without
the
Church
.
And
that
the
Church
of
is
by
Gods
appointment
the
Mistris
of
all
other
Churches
.
And
that
the
Pope
of
is
Infallible
That
we
cannot
believe
the
Scriptures
to
be
the
word
of
God
,
or
the
Christian
doctrine
to
be
true
,
but
upon
the
Authoritative
Tradition
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
upon
the
knowledge
or
belief
of
their
Infallibility
:
that
is
,
we
must
believe
in
the
Pope
as
Infallible
,
before
we
can
believe
in
Christ
(
who
is
pretended
to
give
him
that
infallibility
.
)
That
no
Scripture
is
by
any
man
to
be
interpreted
but
according
to
the
sence
of
the
Pope
or
Roman
Church
,
and
the
unanimous
consent
of
the
Fathers
.
That
a
General
Council
approved
by
the
Pope
cannot
err
;
but
a
General
Council
not
approved
by
the
Pope
may
err
.
That
nothing
is
to
us
an
Article
of
faith
till
it
be
declared
by
the
Pope
or
a
General
Council
;
(
though
it
was
long
before
declared
by
Christ
or
his
Apostles
as
plain
as
they
can
speak
.
)
That
a
General
Council
hath
no
more
validity
then
the
Pope
giveth
it
.
That
no
Pastor
hath
a
valid
Ordination
,
unless
it
be
derived
from
the
Pope
.
That
there
are
Articles
of
faith
of
Necessity
to
our
Salvation
,
which
are
not
contained
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
nor
can
be
proved
by
them
.
That
such
Traditions
are
to
be
received
with
equal
pious
affection
and
reverence
as
the
holy
Scriptures
.
That
Images
have
equal
honour
with
the
Holy
Gospel
.
That
the
Clergy
of
the
Catholick
Church
ought
to
swear
obedience
to
the
Pope
as
Christs
Vicar
.
That
the
Pope
should
be
a
temporal
Prince
.
That
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
ought
to
be
exempted
from
the
Government
of
Princes
,
and
Princes
ought
not
to
judge
and
punish
the
Clergy
,
till
the
Pope
deliver
them
to
their
power
,
having
degraded
them
.
That
the
Pope
may
dispossess
Princes
of
their
Dominions
,
and
give
them
to
others
,
if
those
Princes
be
such
as
he
judgeth
hereticks
,
or
will
not
exterminate
Hereticks
.
That
in
such
cases
the
Pope
may
discharge
all
the
subjects
from
their
allegiance
and
fidelity
.
That
the
Pope
in
his
own
Territories
,
and
Princes
in
theirs
,
must
burn
or
otherwise
put
to
death
,
all
that
deny
Transubstantiation
,
the
Popes
Soveraignty
,
or
such
doctrines
as
are
afore
expressed
,
when
the
Pope
hath
sentenced
them
.
That
the
people
should
ordinarily
be
forbidden
to
read
the
Scripture
in
a
known
tongue
;
except
some
few
that
have
a
license
from
the
ordinary
.
That
publick
Prayers
,
Prayses
and
other
publick
worship
of
God
,
should
be
performed
constantly
in
a
language
not
understood
by
the
People
;
or
only
in
Latine
,
Greek
or
Hebrew
.
That
the
Bread
and
Wine
in
the
Eucharist
,
is
Transubtantiate
into
the
very
body
and
blood
of
Christ
;
so
that
it
is
no
more
true
Bread
or
Wine
,
though
our
eyes
,
tast
,
and
feeling
tell
us
that
it
is
.
That
the
consecrated
host
is
to
be
worshipped
with
Divine
worship
,
and
called
our
Lord
God
.
That
the
Pope
may
oblige
the
people
to
receive
the
Eucharist
only
in
one
kind
,
and
forbid
them
the
Cup.
That
the
sins
called
venial
by
the
Papists
,
are
properly
no
sins
,
and
deserve
no
more
but
temporal
punishment
.
That
we
may
be
perfect
in
this
life
by
this
double
perfection
.
To
have
no
sin
,
but
to
keep
all
Gods
Law
perfectly
.
To
supererogate
,
by
doing
more
then
is
our
Duty
.
That
our
works
properly
merit
salvation
of
God
,
by
way
of
Commutative
Justice
,
or
by
the
Condignity
of
the
works
as
proportioned
to
the
Reward
.
That
Priests
should
generally
be
fordidden
Marriage
.
That
there
is
a
fire
called
Purgatory
,
where
souls
are
tormented
,
and
where
sin
is
pardoned
,
in
another
world
.
That
in
Baptism
there
is
an
implicite
vow
of
obedience
to
the
Pope
of
That
God
is
ordinarily
to
be
worshipped
by
the
Oblation
of
a
true
proper
propitiatory
sacrifice
for
the
living
and
the
dead
,
where
the
Priest
only
shall
eat
and
drink
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
while
the
Congregation
look
on
and
partake
not
.
That
the
Canon
of
Scripture
is
the
same
that
is
declared
by
the
Council
of
H.
T.
[
That
there
hath
been
no
such
succession
of
these
thirty
two
points
,
]
(
the
Popes
Soveraignty
)
H.
T.
God
chose
to
convert
and
his
company
:
therefore
the
Pope
is
the
Universall
Monarch
.
Bellarmine
,
Ragusius
(
in
Concil.
Basil
.
)
no
Article
can
be
proved
from
Scripture
,
but
from
the
proper
literall
sence
.
Calcedon
,
an.
that
Priests
must
communicate
Saturn
,
Jupiter
,
&c.
the
second
and
third
Age
produced
no
Councils
Yea
,
but
they
have
successions
of
Popes
,
Martyrs
and
Confessors
,
which
is
sufficient
for
their
purposes
.
Isidore
Mercator
Blondell
,
Reignolds
H.
T.
the
Council
of
Nice
It
defined
that
the
Son
of
God
is
consubstantiall
to
his
Father
,
and
true
God
But
it
defined
the
Popes
Soveraignty
:
Alphonsus
Pisanus
If
an
ejected
Bishop
appeal
to
the
Bishop
of
appoint
some
of
the
next
province
to
judge
;
or
if
yet
he
destre
his
cause
to
be
heard
,
the
Bishop
of
shall
appoint
a
Presbyter
his
Legate
,
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
,
Antioch
H.
T.
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
,
Antioch
H.
T.
they
believed
they
should
not
suffer
that
[
non
sumus
istum
typhum
passuri
]
i.
e.
[
Let
your
holiness
,
as
beseemeth
you
,
repell
the
wicked
refuges
of
Presbyters
and
the
Clergy
that
follow
them
;
because
this
is
not
derogate
,
or
taken
from
the
African
Church
by
any
Definition
of
the
Fathers
;
and
the
Nicene
Decrees
most
plainly
committed
both
the
inferiour
Clergy
,
and
Bishops
themselves
to
the
Metropolitans
.
For
they
did
most
prudently
,
and
most
justly
provide
,
that
all
businesses
all
)
should
be
ended
in
the
very
places
where
they
begun
;
and
the
Grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
will
not
(
or
should
not
)
be
wanting
to
each
province
:
which
equity
should
by
the
Priests
of
Christ
be
prudently
observed
,
and
most
constantly
maintained
:
Especially
,
because
it
is
granted
to
every
one
to
appeal
to
the
Councils
of
their
own
Province
,
or
to
a
Universall
Council
,
if
he
be
offended
with
the
judgement
of
the
Cognitors
.
Unless
there
should
be
any
one
that
can
think
that
our
God
can
inspire
a
justice
of
tryall
into
any
one
man
and
deny
it
to
innumerable
Priests
that
are
congregated
in
Councill
.
Or
how
can
that
judgement
that
s
past
beyond
sea
be
valid
,
to
which
the
necessary
persons
of
the
witness
could
not
be
brought
,
either
because
of
the
infirmities
of
sex
,
or
of
age
,
many
other
impediments
intervening
.
For
that
any
Legates
)
should
be
sent
as
from
the
side
of
your
holiness
,
we
find
not
constituted
by
any
Synod
of
the
Fathers
.
Because
that
which
you
sent
us
by
our
fellow
Bishop
as
done
by
the
Nicene
Council
in
the
truer
Councils
,
received
as
the
Nicene
,
(
sent
from
holy
our
fellow
Bishop
of
the
Church
of
and
from
venerable
the
Bishop
of
out
of
the
Authentick
(
Records
,
)
which
also
heretofore
were
sent
by
us
to
your
predecessor
,
Bishop
of
venerable
memory
,
by
a
Presbyter
,
and
Subdeacon
,
by
whom
they
were
from
them
to
us
directed
,
)
in
which
we
could
find
no
such
matter
.
And
do
not
ye
send
your
Clergy
executors
to
potent
men
;
do
not
ye
yield
to
it
;
lest
we
seem
to
bring
the
smoaky
Arrogancy
of
the
world
(
or
secular
arrogancy
)
into
the
Church
of
Christ
,
which
preferreth
the
light
of
simplicity
and
day
of
humility
for
them
that
desire
to
see
God
.
For
of
our
brother
we
are
secure
,
that
the
safe
brotherly
charity
in
your
holinesses
honesty
and
moderation
,
can
suffer
him
to
stay
no
longer
in
Rome
,
it
was
not
Appeals
to
but
a
trouble
some
manner
of
tryal
H.
T.
[
The
first
Council
decreed
the
Bishop
of
to
be
chief
next
the
Bishop
of
[
because
it
is
new
Rome
.
]
Alexandria
,
Antioch
[
that
according
to
the
Nicene
Council
in
every
province
,
the
provincial
Council
ought
to
administer
and
govern
all
things
.
]
H.
T.
the
third
Act
of
the
first
Council
of
yet
lives
and
exercises
judgement
in
his
Successors
]
Answ.
[
that
Peter
was
the
Head
of
the
Apostles
]
Celestine
[
Novo
Paulo
Celestine
Peter
)
Novo
Paulo
Cyrillo
:
—
Unu●
Celestinus
,
Unus
Cyrillus
,
]
Calcedon
,
as
caling
Universal
Archbishop
and
Patriarch
of
old
and
sentence
is
pronounced
against
in
the
names
of
and
Saint
[
Universal
Archbishop
chief
in
dignity
and
order
of
all
Archbishops
the
Governour
of
all
Rome
received
this
primacy
of
order
from
a
Council
,
because
it
was
the
seat
of
the
Emperour
Roman
Church
is
the
Head
of
all
Churches
.
]
Answ.
chief
in
Dignity
Governour
of
all
Angels
to
be
corporeal
H.
T.
Papal
Soveraignty
But
at
least
some
other
points
of
Popery
are
proved
by
to
have
such
a
succession
.
Answ.
Bishops
,
Priests
and
Deacons
should
abstain
from
their
Wives
,
or
be
degraded
.
]
Have
we
not
power
to
lead
about
a
Sister
,
a
Wife
as
well
as
other
Apostles
,
and
as
the
brethren
of
the
Lord
and
A
Bishop
must
be
blameless
,
the
husband
of
one
Wife
—
One
that
ruleth
well
his
own
house
,
having
his
children
in
subjection
with
all
gravity
.
Let
the
Deacons
be
the
husbands
of
one
wife
,
ruling
their
children
,
and
their
own
houses
well
,
If
any
be
blameless
,
the
husband
of
one
Wife
,
having
faithfull
children
,
—
Let
not
a
Bishop
or
Presbyter
put
away
his
own
Wife
on
pretence
of
Religion
.
And
if
he
reject
her
,
let
him
be
excommunicated
:
but
if
he
persevere
,
let
him
be
deposed
.
]
Bellarmine
,
lib.
de
Pontif.
Rom.
the
Pope
approved
not
these
Canons
:
H.
T.
The
same
Canon
of
Scripture
which
they
own
:
Euseb.
.
Joseph
.
li.
cont.
Apion
.
Constitut
.
Apostol.
Canon
.
Apostult
.
Dionys.
Eccl.
Hier.
cap.
Melet.
in
Euseb.
.
Histor.
lib.
Origen
in
Niceph.
hist.
Eccles.
.
Orig.
Philocal
.
cap.
Euseb.
.
Tertul.
cont.
Marcion
.
Carm.
lib.
Athanas
.
Tom.
Et
in
Synops.
Sacr.
scrip
.
Hilar.
Pictav
.
Explanat
.
in
Psalmos
.
Cyril
.
(
vel
.
Johan
.
)
Hierosol
.
Catech.
Concil.
Laodic
.
Can
Epiphan.
haeres
de
Mensur
.
&
ponderib
.
Greg.
Nazianz.
Carmin
.
de
veris
&
genuinis
libris
SS.
Amphiloch
.
in
Balsam
.
pag.
Hieronym
.
in
Prolog
.
in
lib.
Reg.
&
Prol.
in
lib.
Solom
.
Et
Epist.
ad
Laetam
.
&
passim
.
Ruffinus
in
Symbolum
.
Conc.
Carthag
Safe
Religion
Franc.
Albertinus
Corollar
.
pag.
[
Suppose
twenty
Bishops
preach
to
a
countrey
man
a
false
Article
,
as
if
it
were
spoken
by
God
and
the
Church
:
that
proposal
of
the
twenty
Bishops
is
so
sufficient
,
that
the
Countrey
man
prudently
formeth
an
evident
practical
judgement
,
and
morally
certain
,
to
believe
with
a
speculative
assent
the
Article
proposed
by
the
twenty
Bishops
,
for
the
Authority
of
God
as
the
formal
reason
.
Three
absurdities
seem
hence
to
follow
.
That
the
Countrey
man
should
be
obliged
under
mortall
sin
,
to
believe
the
twenty
Bishops
,
and
so
the
precept
of
faith
should
bind
to
believe
a
falshood
.
The
Countrey
man
should
be
in
Gods
Grace
without
faith
.
In
Grace
,
because
he
commits
no
mortal
sin
,
yea
he
obeys
the
command
of
believing
:
Yet
without
faith
,
because
he
believes
a
falshood
opposite
to
faith
,
and
so
loseth
faith
.
God
should
concur
to
deceive
—
To
the
first
answereth
that
it
s
no
Absurdity
that
the
command
of
faith
do
oblige
to
believe
a
falshood
,
it
being
not
Countrey
man
doth
not
lose
his
grace
or
faith
,
because
the
falshood
believed
is
not
formally
opposite
to
the
true
faith
(
but
materially
)
—
Latria
,
Divine
worship
is
to
be
given
only
to
God
;
Thomas
Aquinas
sum
.
Latria
,
Divine
Worship
is
to
be
given
to
the
Image
of
Christ
,
and
to
the
Cross
that
he
dyed
on
;
and
to
the
sign
of
that
Cross
.
Papists
own
men
as
true
believers
,
that
deny
or
contradict
Articles
of
their
faith
.
confesseth
that
&c.
held
the
invocation
of
Saints
]
Greg.
Nazianzen
[
If
holy
souls
have
any
care
or
feeling
of
such
things
as
these
,
receive
this
Oration
]
Orat.
[
for
nine
parts
of
the
first
four
hundred
years
,
he
dare
be
bold
to
say
that
the
Jesuite
is
not
able
to
produce
so
much
as
one
true
testimony
out
of
any
Father
whereby
it
may
appear
that
any
account
at
all
was
made
of
it
]
Origen
in
Jus.
Hom.
Rom.
lib.
Contr.
Celsum
lib.
&
lib.
Tertullian
Apol.
cap.
Athanasius
Orat.
Cont.
Arrium
pag.
Eccles.
Smyrn
.
apud
Euseb.
.
because
then
they
did
not
enter
into
heaven
nor
see
God
.
Bellar.
de
sanct.
Beat.
li.
departed
souls
are
admitted
into
Heaven
to
the
clear
sight
of
God
:
Francis
.
Pegna
.
à
Castro
,
Medina
,
Sotus
,
Irenaeus
,
Justin
Martyr
,
Tertullian
,
Clemens
Romanus
,
Origen
,
Ambrose
,
Chrysostome
,
Austin
,
Lactantius
,
Victorinus
,
Prudentius
,
Theodoret
,
Aretas
,
Oecumenius
,
Theophilact
,
Euthymius
,
Staplet
.
Defens
.
Eccles.
author
.
cont.
Whitak
.
lib.
Fran.
Pegna
in
part
Director
.
Inquisitor
.
com.
de
fide
de
fide
not
to
expound
Scripture
but
according
to
the
unanimous
consent
of
the
Fathers
.
Caranza
,
Crab
Usher
,
ibid.
pag.
Greg.
Nissen
,
Athanasius
,
Epiphanius
,
&c.
H.
T.
Manual
.
page
Lib.
de
Scriptor
.
Eccles.
.
Dionys.
de
Monach.
cap.
Clem.
Apostol.
.
Bellarmine
de
scriptor
.
Eccles.
.
[
in
the
Latine
Church
,
these
Constitutions
are
of
almost
no
account
,
and
the
Greeks
themselves
reject
them
as
depraved
by
Hereticks
,
and
that
the
receiving
of
them
is
it
that
misleadeth
the
Aethiopians
.
]
Cooks
Censurâ
,
pag.
Rivets
Crit.
Sac.
&
Dalaeus
in
Pseudepigrap
.
H.
T.
Apol.
Answ
yet
honour
the
true
God
,
and
his
Angels
,
[
This
Lamentation
was
neither
written
by
nor
translated
by
but
is
the
fiction
of
some
unlearned
man
,
that
by
this
trick
devised
to
defame
Baronius
Annal.
Tit.
ad
an.
H.
T.
Origen
.
in
Cantic
.
Hom.
Sixtus
Senensis
H.
T.
Praying
for
the
Dead
the
ancient
Church
was
for
though
we
were
certain
that
the
blessed
souls
shall
have
a
raised
glorified
body
,
and
be
justified
in
the
last
Judgement
,
yet
may
it
be
prayed
for
,
because
it
is
yet
future
.
Usher
pag.
[
In
these
and
other
prayers
of
the
like
kind
,
we
may
descry
evident
footsteps
of
the
primary
intention
of
the
Church
in
her
supplications
for
the
dead
:
which
was
that
the
whole
man
(
not
the
soul
separated
only
)
might
receive
publick
remission
of
sins
,
and
a
solemn
acquittal
in
the
judgement
of
that
great
day
;
and
so
obtain
both
a
full
escape
from
all
the
Consequences
of
sin
(
the
last
enemy
being
now
destroyed
,
and
death
swallowed
up
in
victory
)
and
a
perfect
consummation
of
bliss
and
happiness
:
all
which
are
comprized
in
that
short
prayer
of
(
though
made
for
him
while
he
was
alive
)
[
The
Lord
grant
unto
him
that
he
may
find
mercy
of
the
Lord
in
that
day
]
Yea
,
divers
prayers
for
the
dead
of
that
kind
are
still
retained
in
the
Roman
offices
;
of
which
the
great
Spanish
Doctor
thus
writeth
;
Although
I
have
read
many
prayers
for
the
faithfull
deceased
,
which
are
contained
in
the
Roman
Missal
,
yet
have
I
read
in
none
of
them
that
the
Church
doth
petition
,
that
they
may
more
quickly
be
freed
from
pains
:
but
I
have
read
that
in
some
of
them
petition
is
made
,
that
they
may
be
freed
from
everlasting
pains
.
]
Again
there
be
other
prayers
wherein
petition
is
made
,
that
God
would
raise
the
souls
of
the
dead
in
their
bodies
unto
bliss
at
the
day
of
judgement
.
]
Pegna
,
Stapleton
our
bliss
to
be
perfect
till
the
Resurrection
,
but
somewhat
short
of
what
we
shall
then
be
.
The
Veneration
or
Adoration
of
Images
,
Reliques
,
and
the
Cross
,
peregrinations
to
places
esteemed
by
them
to
be
of
eminent
holiness
.
Gregory
Nyssen
M.
S.
use
Images
use
them
Popishly
mediate
objects
of
Divine
worship
Image
it self
,
and
the
Cross
and
the
sign
of
the
Cross
with
the
same
worship
as
we
do
him
that
is
signified
by
them
:
Clemens
Alexandrinus
Protreptic
.
ad
Gent.
[
We
are
plainly
forbidden
to
use
that
deceitfull
Art
]
[
We
have
no
sensible
Image
made
of
any
sensible
matter
,
but
such
an
Image
as
is
to
be
conceived
with
the
understanding
]
Origen
Celsus
lib.
Eliber
.
Concil.
C.
[
Placuit
picturas
in
Ecclesia
esse
non
debere
,
ne
quod
colitur
,
aut
adoratur
in
parietibus
depingatur
.
It
seemeth
good
to
us
,
that
Pictures
ought
not
to
be
in
the
Church
,
lest
that
which
is
worshipped
or
adored
should
be
painted
on
Walls
]
Melch
Canus
Council
did
not
only
imprudently
but
impiously
make
this
law
to
take
away
Images
,
Loc.
Theol.
lib.
Dallaeus
de
Imaginibus
,
and
in
his
Answer
to
the
Jesuite
and
Sermon
to
the
Parliament
:
H.
T.
(
Manual
page
Duntaxat
in
unum
verum
Deum
latriam
&
fidem
se
referre
&
reponere
[
They
did
refer
and
repose
faith
and
divine
worship
in
the
true
God
alone
]
Aquinas
sum
the
Image
of
Christ
,
and
the
Cross
and
the
sign
of
the
Cross
are
to
be
worshipped
with
Divine
worship
.
]
H.
Turbervile
[
This
is
a
meer
school
opinion
and
not
of
faith
with
us
:
Urge
not
therefore
what
some
particular
Divines
say
,
but
hearken
to
the
Doctrine
of
Gods
Church
.
—
]
contradict
the
Determination
of
a
General
Council
,
of
faith
against
your
faith
Thomas
Aquinas
pray
to
Saints
made
Hereticks
by
your
own
Laws
.
Th.
Arundels
ex
Guil.
Linewood
lib
Jac.
Naclantus
in
Rom.
cap.
[
We
must
not
only
confess
,
that
the
faithfull
in
the
Church
do
worship
before
the
Image
,
as
some
cautelously
speak
,
but
that
they
adore
the
Image
,
without
any
scruple
:
yea
and
that
they
worship
it
with
the
same
worship
as
the
Prototype
:
so
that
if
it
be
worshipt
with
Divine
worship
,
the
Image
must
have
Divine
worship
—
]
Cabrera
in
part
.
Thom.
qu.
that
it
is
of
faith
that
Images
are
to
be
worshipped
in
Churches
and
without
:
and
we
must
give
them
signs
of
servitude
and
submission
,
by
embracing
,
lights
,
offering
incense
,
uncovering
the
head
,
That
Images
are
truly
and
properly
to
be
adored
,
with
an
intention
to
adore
themselves
,
and
not
only
the
samplars
represented
in
them
.
This
Conclusion
is
against
and
his
followers
,
whose
opinion
by
the
Moderns
is
judged
dangerous
,
rash
,
and
savouring
of
Heresie
:
and
reporteth
that
reputed
it
heretical
:
but
our
conclusion
is
the
common
one
of
Divines
.
If
Images
be
improperly
only
adored
,
then
they
are
not
to
be
adored
simply
and
absolutely
;
which
is
manifest
Heresie
.
And
if
Images
were
to
be
worshipped
only
by
way
of
Remembrance
,
because
they
make
us
remember
the
samplars
,
which
we
thus
adore
as
if
they
were
present
,
it
would
follow
that
all
creatures
are
to
be
adored
with
the
same
adoration
as
God
—
which
is
absurd
.
The
Opinion
of
that
the
Image
must
be
worshipped
with
the
same
act
of
adoration
,
as
the
samplar
which
it
representeth
,
is
most
true
,
most
pious
,
and
very
consonant
to
the
decrees
of
faith
]
Cajetan
,
Capreolus
,
Paludanus
,
Ferrariensis
,
Antoninus
,
Soto
,
Alexand.
Ales
.
Albertus
Magnus
,
Bonaventura
,
Richardus
de
media
villa
,
Dionysius
Carthusianus
,
Major
,
Marsilius
,
Thom.
Waldensis
,
Turrecremata
,
Clichtovaeus
,
Turrian
,
Vasquez
,
[
It
is
the
constant
opinion
of
Divines
,
]
Institut.
Moral
tom
.
[
The
Legates
Cross
shall
have
the
right
hand
,
because
Divine
worship
is
due
to
it
H.
T.
that
though
all
these
worship
the
very
Cross
and
Images
themselves
,
and
that
with
Divine
worship
,
yet
there
be
some
of
a
better
mind
,
that
do
but
worship
God
by
the
Image
,
such
as
&c.
Answ
Lactantius
Instit.
.
We
fear
not
them
,
but
those
whom
they
represent
,
and
to
whose
names
they
are
consecrated
[
Deos
per
simulachra
veneramur
:
It
is
the
Gods
that
we
worship
by
Images
]
I
do
not
worship
that
stone
,
nor
that
Image
,
which
is
without
sense
]
Psal.
.
[
Nec
simulachrum
,
nec
daemonium
colo
,
1
worship
neither
the
Image
,
nor
a
Spirit
in
it
;
but
by
the
bodily
likeness
I
behold
the
sign
of
that
which
I
ought
to
worship
.
]
[
Non
colimus
mala
daemonia
We
worship
not
evil
spirits
:
It
is
those
that
you
call
Angels
,
that
we
worship
,
who
are
the
powers
of
the
great
God
,
and
the
Ministers
of
the
great
God
]
[
Would
you
would
worship
them
aright
,
)
then
you
would
easily
learn
of
them
not
to
worship
them
]
viz.
Divine
worship
Oh
but
H.
T.
tell
us
not
of
particular
Doctors
,
but
of
the
Doctrine
of
Gods
Church
.
Answ.
de
fide
,
or
consonant
to
it
,
and
whose
contrary
is
heresie
,
savours
of
Heresies
(
pag.
no
body
Gregory
Nyssen's
Johan
.
Herosol
.
Thom.
disp.
was
the
Image
of
a
prophane
or
common
man
that
puld
down
;
and
that
the
epistle
is
counterfeit
and
not
Epiphanius's
:
Bellarmine
(
de
Imag.
c.
Baronius
(
ad
an.
that
this
part
of
the
Epistle
is
forged
:
for
it
as
an
Iconoclast
indeed
the
Scripture
doth
forbid
not
only
the
worship
of
an
Image
for
God
,
but
also
the
worshiping
of
the
true
God
in
an
Image
:
but
that
this
commandment
is
now
repealed
,
and
therefore
under
the
Gospel
we
may
do
otherwise
.
(
Vasq.
li.
(
Nice
to
answer
Dallaeus
the
Corporal
presence
with
Transubstantiation
Edmundus
Abertinus
de
Eucharistia
H.
T.
D.
Baily
Sadeel
,
Chamier
H.
T.
D.
Baily
A
false
interpretation
and
application
of
all
the
sayings
of
the
Fathers
,
which
they
can
but
force
to
a
shew
of
countenancing
their
supremacy
.
Any
claim
that
their
own
ambitious
Bishops
have
made
to
a
further
power
then
was
due
to
them
,
they
use
as
an
Argument
for
their
universal
soveraignty
:
Aurelius
,
Augustine
if
they
find
that
any
distressed
Churches
or
Bishops
have
but
sent
to
for
help
,
they
presently
gather
thence
that
they
took
the
Pope
to
be
Christs
Vicar
General
.
Eusebius
,
Meletius
,
Basil
(
Basil
.
Epist.
[
To
the
Bishops
of
and
Italy
.
universal
Head
[
to
the
Bishops
of
the
West
;
]
[
For
what
we
here
speak
is
suspected
,
as
if
we
spoke
through
private
contention
.
—
But
for
you
,
the
further
you
are
remote
from
them
by
habitation
,
so
much
credit
you
have
with
the
people
,
whereto
is
added
that
the
grace
of
God
helpeth
you
to
relieve
the
oppressed
:
And
if
of
you
unanimously
decree
the
same
things
,
it
is
manifest
that
the
multitude
,
will
produce
a
certain
reception
of
your
opinion
.
]
also
because
they
were
divided
among
themselves
,
Gregory
Nyssen
Basil
.
Epist.
[
We
have
one
Lord
,
one
faith
,
one
hope
:
Whether
you
think
your selves
the
Head
of
the
universal
Church
:
the
head
cannot
say
to
the
feet
,
I
have
no
need
of
you
;
or
if
you
place
your selves
in
the
order
of
other
Church-members
,
you
cannot
say
to
us
,
we
need
you
not
.
]
chiefest
part
soveraign
power
all
the
Bishops
of
the
West
,
Romane
Bishop
the
Papists
find
but
any
Heresie
condemned
by
the
Bishop
of
they
cite
this
as
a
testimony
of
their
Soveraignty
:
And
when
they
find
the
Pope
excommunicating
forreign
Bishops
,
they
cry
up
this
as
a
Testimony
of
his
Headship
:
Nicephorus
lib.
[
Vigilius
proceeded
to
that
insolency
,
that
he
excommunicated
for
four
moneths
.
And
did
the
same
by
him
:
But
being
moved
to
anger
with
such
things
,
sent
some
to
lay
hold
on
him
.
But
being
afraid
of
himself
,
fled
to
the
Altar
of
the
Martyr
,
and
laid
hold
on
the
Sacred
Pipes
,
would
not
be
drawn
away
till
he
had
pul'd
them
down
—
]
when
they
meet
with
any
big
words
of
their
own
Popes
(
as
I
command
this
or
that
)
they
take
it
for
a
proof
of
the
Vicarship
:
When
they
find
any
mention
of
the
exercise
of
the
(
now
thriving
)
Roman
Power
,
over
their
own
Diocess
or
Patriarchal
circuit
,
they
would
hence
prove
his
universal
Power
over
all
.
when
they
meet
with
the
passages
that
speak
of
the
elevation
of
their
Pope
to
be
their
first
Patriarch
,
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
or
any
Power
that
by
the
Emperors
was
given
him
,
they
cunningly
confound
the
Empire
with
the
world
,
and
especally
if
they
find
it
called
by
the
name
of
the
world
;
and
they
would
perswade
you
that
all
other
Christians
and
Churches
on
earth
,
did
ascribe
as
much
to
the
Bishop
of
as
the
Roman
Empire
did
the
Empire
all
the
world
Meroes
and
Euphrates
words
.
When
they
meet
with
any
high
complemental
title
given
to
the
Bishop
of
they
presently
conclude
that
it
signifieth
his
Soveraignty
.
chief
Popes
Martyrolog.
Roman
.
April
It
was
the
ancient
custom
of
the
Church
to
call
all
Bishops
not
only
Popes
,
but
chief
Popes
Hierom
Epist.
[
Those
that
understand
not
this
ancient
custom
of
speech
,
refer
these
words
to
the
Popedom
of
the
Church
of
the
mother
of
all
Churches
as
the
mother
of
all
Churches
in
a
manner
.
Priority
of
Dignity
chief
Seat
in
Dignity
the
Archbishop
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
or
the
Universal
Bishop
?
the
Bishop
that
in
order
of
dignity
is
above
the
rest
Catholick
Churches
[
A
Catholick
Church
[
The
Catholick
Church
.
Constant
.
an.
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
Oecumenical
or
Universal
Patriarch
[
Constantinopolitana
Ecclesia
omnium
aliarum
est
caput
:
The
Church
of
is
the
Head
of
all
other
Churches
.
]
An.
Dom.
C.
de
Episcopis
.
l.
Rome
the
Head
Vigilius
Pope
of
Rome
Menna
[
the
Apostolick
Universal
Bishop
:
]
Universal
over
his
own
Provinces
Summus
Sacerdos
Not
the
chief
Priest
,
or
the
chief
of
Priests
but
the
Bishop
of
the
first
seat
]
Universal
Bishop
Pillar
of
the
Church
built
on
the
Foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
.
Pillars
and
props
Nicephorus
Gildas
,
Theodoret
,
Basil
,
Tertullian
,
Dionysius
,
Hierom
,
Augustine
,
&c.
Gatakers
Cinnus
page
Successors
of
Pauls
Successors
Peters
Successors
Apostles
Successors
Apostolick
Churches
(
Hesychii
Hierosol
.
apud
Photium
Cod.
[
The
first
begotten
of
the
Apostolick
the
first
fixed
Pillar
of
the
Church
;
the
or
the
Rock
of
Peter
,
the
Foundation
of
the
Foundation
;
the
Principal
of
the
Principal
,
who
called
before
he
was
called
,
and
brought
(
others
)
to
(
Christ
)
before
he
was
brought
to
him
(
by
any
others
.
)
James
apud
Photium
Cod.
With
what
Praises
may
I
set
forth
the
servant
and
Brother
of
Christ
,
the
chief
Emperour
(
or
Commander
or
Captain
)
of
the
New
the
Prince
or
chief
of
Priests
,
the
President
or
Principal
of
the
Apostles
,
the
Crown
or
Leader
among
the
Heads
,
the
principal
Lamp
among
the
Lights
;
the
principal
planet
among
the
Stars
speaketh
to
the
people
;
but
giveth
the
Law
(
or
sets
down
the
Law
)
]
the
forging
and
corrupting
of
Councils
and
Fathers
,
and
the
citation
of
such
forgeries
.
Concil.
Sinuessan
.
Concil.
Rom.
sub
Silvestr
.
Ushers
Answer
to
the
Jes
.
pag.
Constantines
Donation
Isidore
mercators
Fulbertus
Bishop
of
Chartres
Rabanus
of
Mentz
Bertram
,
or
Ratrannus
Cyprian
de
unitate
Ecclesiae
Jer.
Stephens
Andreas
Schottus
[
verily
the
manners
of
Proud
men
do
use
to
grow
more
insolent
,
if
they
be
honoured
.
And
if
God
be
merciful
to
us
,
what
other
addition
have
we
need
of
?
But
if
Gods
anger
on
us
remain
,
what
help
can
the
pride
of
the
West
bring
us
?
when
they
neither
know
the
Truth
,
nor
can
endure
to
speak
it
;
but
being
prepossessed
with
false
suspicions
,
they
do
the
same
things
now
,
which
they
did
in
the
case
of
contentiously
disputing
against
those
that
taught
the
truth
,
but
for
Heresie
,
confirming
it
by
their
authority
.
Indeed
I
was
willing
(
not
as
representing
the
publike
person
of
the
East
)
to
write
to
their
Leader
but
nothing
about
Church
matters
,
but
that
I
might
intimate
that
they
neither
knew
the
truth
of
the
things
that
are
done
with
us
,
nor
did
admit
the
way
by
which
they
might
learn
them
.
And
in
general
,
that
they
should
not
insult
over
the
calamitous
and
afflicted
,
nor
think
that
Pride
did
make
for
their
dignity
,
when
that
one
sin
alone
is
enough
to
make
us
hatefull
to
God
]
lib.
de
pudicit
.
pag.
Stephen
:
Marcellinus
Hilary
Pictav
A
barbarous
impostor
(
Histor.
Imag.
l.
Binsfield
,
Suarez
Reignolds
de
Libris
Apocryph
Th.
James
medulla
patrum
Sixtus
Senensis
Bellaerm
.
de
Scriptorib
.
Eccles.
Possevines
Apparatus
Blondell
on
the
Decretals
Dallaeus
de
Pseudepigraphis
stood
so
long
at
the
window
to
hear
while
all
those
daily
applications
and
orations
were
made
to
her
?
that
were
there
to
stir
up
the
people
against
as
a
deceiver
,
under
the
cloak
of
being
his
companions
;
that
any
of
those
Orations
recited
are
true
,
when
the
Author
like
a
professed
fabler
useth
to
say
that
her
Mother
and
her
lover
were
on
the
sudden
so
cruel
as
to
burn
her
,
while
they
are
said
so
much
to
burn
in
Love
to
her
;
that
when
had
formed
her
body
like
a
Cross
,
and
cast
her self
into
the
flaming
pile
,
the
flames
in
reverence
of
the
Cross
,
became
as
a
Chamber
to
her
,
covering
her
like
a
vault
from
the
peoples
sight
,
and
not
approaching
her
;
and
that
the
earth
making
a
grievous
noise
,
the
showrs
and
hail
destroyed
the
people
,
and
went
her
way
without
observance
,
finding
hid
in
a
Sepulcher
at
prayer
for
her
:
that
permitted
her
to
cut
her
hair
,
and
change
her
habit
,
and
become
his
fellow
travailer
;
that
the
Governour
was
so
inflamed
with
her
beauty
at
even
before
she
came
in
full
sight
of
the
people
in
the
City
Gate
,
that
he
could
not
forbear
,
but
presently
must
leap
upon
her
like
a
mad
dog
;
that
she
tore
his
Cloak
,
and
threw
off
his
Crown
,
and
so
saved
her
Virginity
;
that
for
this
she
was
cast
and
tyed
to
wild
beasts
,
and
the
Lyons
couched
to
her
,
and
one
Lyoness
fought
for
her
,
and
killed
the
rest
that
assaulted
her
;
that
yet
they
turned
more
upon
her
:
that
she
leaped
into
the
Fish
pond
among
the
devouring
Sea
Calvs
;
and
that
fire
from
Heaven
came
down
into
the
Water
,
and
there
made
her
a
chamber
,
and
saved
her
from
those
Sea-beasts
;
that
soul
appeared
to
her
Mother
to
beg
prayers
that
she
might
be
admitted
into
heaven
,
telling
her
how
much
was
admired
in
Heaven
prayers
she
was
admitted
into
heaven
that
when
was
again
tied
to
wild
bulls
,
and
fire
set
to
their
posteriors
to
enrage
them
,
the
fire
killed
them
,
and
burnt
the
bonds
,
and
she
was
unhurt
.
That
again
puts
on
mans
cloaths
,
and
seeks
hereupon
pronounceth
her
an
Apostle
ordaineth
her
to
go
and
preach
the
Gospel
:
and
appointeth
her
to
one
Pagan
City
that
she
fixed
at
and
there
converted
and
baptized
many
,
and
at
last
(
after
many
miracles
)
did
not
die
,
but
entred
alive
into
the
earth
,
which
opened
it self
for
her
in
the
place
where
the
holy
Table
stood
;
that
after
her
death
she
wrought
those
one
and
thirty
miracles
that
fill
a
second
Book
,
and
many
more
;
appearing
to
this
and
encouraging
him
when
he
was
weary
,
to
go
on
in
the
writing
of
her
praises
,
and
plucking
him
by
the
ear
,
and
so
curing
his
headach
,
which
else
would
have
prevented
his
Oration
in
her
praise
the
next
day
,
Petrus
Pantinus
Annal.
Tom.
ad
.
An.
D.
(
de
Baptis
.
cap.
[
But
if
any
women
read
the
pretended
writings
of
and
defend
the
example
of
for
womens
Liberty
to
teach
and
baptise
,
let
them
know
that
a
Presbyter
in
that
framed
that
writing
,
putting
name
instead
of
his
own
,
was
cast
out
of
his
place
,
being
convicted
of
it
,
and
confessing
that
he
did
it
in
love
to
de
Script
.
Eccless
[
The
travails
therefore
of
and
the
whole
fable
of
the
baptized
Lyon
,
we
reckon
among
Apocryphal
writings
:
For
how
can
it
be
that
the
inseparable
companion
of
the
Apostle
was
ignorant
of
this
only
among
all
his
matters
?
]
Here
is
no
mention
of
Preaching
and
Baptizing
,
nor
of
the
Lyon
baptized
.
Because
so
many
Fathers
attest
the
story
.
baptized
Lyon
Death
a
Baptism
when
they
have
laid
their
own
cause
upon
so
many
forgeries
,
and
uphold
it
by
so
many
false
reports
,
to
make
the
people
believe
that
it
is
we
that
are
the
lyars
,
and
that
we
are
not
to
be
believed
in
any
thing
that
we
say
of
them
:
and
that
we
misreport
the
Fathers
,
belye
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
and
therefore
no
man
should
read
our
Books
,
or
discourse
with
us
,
so
as
to
afford
us
any
credence
.
we
slander
them
you
lye
is
by
pretended
Miracles
hysterical
Passions
H.
T.
Manual
,
pag
F.
K.
Will
.
Barret
William
Perry
Tho.
Perry
Joan
Cocks
John
,
[
In
the
beginning
was
the
word
,
&c.
]
Luthen
,
Calvin
John
Fox
[
A
Faithful
Relation
of
the
proceedings
of
the
Catholick
Gentlemen
with
the
Boy
of
[
Not
to
us
O
Lord
,
but
to
thy
Name
give
the
Glory
!
]
faithful
Relation
H.
T.
Joseph
Acosta
(
de
temporib
.
noviss
.
lib.
[
To
all
the
Miracles
of
Antichrist
,
though
he
do
great
ones
,
the
Church
shall
boldly
oppose
the
Belief
of
the
Scriptures
:
and
by
the
inexpugnable
Testimony
of
this
Truth
,
shall
by
most
clear
light
dispell
all
his
juglings
as
Clouds
.
—
Signs
are
given
to
Infidels
,
Scriptures
to
Believers
;
and
therefore
the
Primitive
Church
abounded
with
Miracles
,
when
Infidels
were
to
be
called
:
But
the
last
,
when
the
Faithful
are
already
Called
,
shall
rest
more
on
the
Scripture
,
then
on
Miracles
.
Yea
I
will
boldly
say
,
that
all
Miracles
are
vain
and
empty
,
unless
they
be
approved
by
the
Scripture
;
that
is
,
have
a
doctrine
conform
to
the
Scripture
.
But
the
Scripture
a
most
firm
Argument
of
Truth
.
]
Indian
History
they
do
no
Miracles
in
the
Indies
Thyraeus
de
Daemoniac
.
pag.
Sacramental
Wine
:
A
person
possessed
by
the
Devil
was
cured
,
(
after
many
other
means
used
in
vain
)
by
the
Drinking
of
the
Wine
in
the
Eucharist
.
by
impudent
Lyes
and
Slanders
against
their
Adversaries
;
which
they
vent
with
such
confidence
,
that
the
seduced
people
easily
believe
them
.
[
Luther
having
richly
supped
,
and
made
his
friends
merry
with
his
facete
conceits
,
died
the
same
night
.
This
is
testified
by
in
vita
a
branded
sodomite
,
consumed
with
lice
and
worms
,
died
blaspheming
and
calling
upon
the
Devil
.
This
is
registred
by
these
were
the
Ends
of
the
Parents
of
the
Protestant
and
Presbyterian
pretended
Reformed
Religions
.
[
All
Lyars
,
their
part
shall
be
in
the
pool
burning
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
which
is
the
second
death
]
Calvin
.
Thyraeus
de
Daemoniacis
,
part.
that
the
same
day
that
dyed
,
there
was
at
a
Town
in
many
persons
possessed
of
Devils
,
that
waited
on
their
Saint
for
Deliverance
,
and
were
all
that
day
delivered
:
but
the
next
day
they
were
all
possessed
again
;
whereupon
the
Exorcist
or
some
body
asked
the
Devils
where
they
had
been
the
day
before
;
and
they
answered
,
that
they
were
commanded
by
their
Prince
to
be
at
the
Funeral
of
their
fellow
Labourer
And
for
proof
of
this
own
servant
that
was
with
him
at
his
death
,
looking
out
at
the
window
,
did
more
then
once
,
to
his
great
terror
,
see
a
company
of
ugly
spirits
leaping
and
dancing
about
without
:
and
also
that
the
Crows
followed
the
Corps
all
the
way
with
a
great
noise
.
]
Feri
Domine
,
feri
clementer
,
quia
ipse
paratus
sum
:
strike
Lord
,
strike
mercifully
,
for
I
am
ready
]
Wittenberge
,
Jan.
[
Pray
God
to
preserve
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
to
us
;
for
the
Pope
and
Council
of
Trent
have
strange
Contrivances
.
]
[
O
my
heavenly
Father
,
the
God
and
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
the
God
of
all
Consolation
,
I
thank
thee
that
thou
hast
revealed
to
me
thy
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
in
whom
I
have
believed
,
whom
I
have
professed
,
whom
I
have
loved
,
whom
I
have
Celebrated
(
or
Honoured
)
whom
the
Pope
of
and
the
rest
of
the
rabble
of
the
ungodly
do
persecute
and
reproach
:
I
beseech
thee
O
my
Lord
Jesus
Christ
receive
my
soul
.
O
my
heavenly
Father
,
though
I
am
taken
from
this
life
,
and
though
my
body
must
now
be
laid
down
,
yet
I
know
certainly
that
I
shall
abide
with
thee
for
ever
,
and
that
none
can
take
me
out
of
thy
hands
.
]
[
So
God
loved
the
world
,
that
he
gave
his
only
begotten
Son
,
that
whoever
believeth
in
him
,
should
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
life
]
[
I
go
hence
:
I
now
return
my
spirit
unto
God
]
[
Father
,
into
thy
hands
I
commend
my
spirit
,
thou
hast
Redeemed
me
O
God
of
Truth
]
[
Reverend
Father
;
do
you
die
constant
through
Christ
in
his
doctrine
which
you
have
hitherto
preached
?
]
[
Yea
Islebe
)
Count
Mansfield
Duke
of
Saxony
Bolsecus
,
Surius
,
Prateolus
,
Demochares
,
Lindanus
,
Sanctesius
,
Cahierus
,
Bolsecus
,
Brigerus
,
Stapleton
,
Campian
,
Duraeus
,
Surius
,
Hierom
Bolseck
Jacobus
le
Vasseur
Rob.
Amstrowther
Rivets
Sum.
Contr.
Melchior
Adamus
[
I
see
I
should
have
but
sorry
wages
if
I
served
man
:
but
it
s
well
for
me
that
I
serve
him
that
alway
performeth
his
promises
to
his
servants
]
Whether
they
would
have
God
find
him
idle
?
[
How
long
,
Lord
!
how
long
!
]
Farellus
.
May
that
he
died
blaspheming
,
and
calling
upon
the
Devil
,
and
was
eaten
with
lice
and
worms
.
Florimundus
Raimundus
Papist
of
[
Under
a
dry
and
lean
body
he
had
a
sharp
and
lively
wit
,
ready
in
answering
;
bold
in
attempting
;
a
great
faster
;
even
from
his
youth
,
whether
for
his
health
to
overcome
the
head-ach
,
or
for
his
studies
—
There
is
scarce
a
man
found
that
ever
matched
in
Labours
:
for
the
space
of
twenty
three
years
,
in
which
he
remained
in
the
Episcopacy
of
he
preached
every
day
once
,
and
twice
on
the
Lords
day
of
times
.
And
every
week
he
read
publick
Lectures
of
Divinity
(
besides
)
and
every
Friday
he
was
at
the
conference
of
the
Pastors
:
The
rest
of
his
time
he
spent
either
in
writing
Books
,
or
answering
letters
.
]
Papirius
Massonius
[
No
day
almost
passed
in
which
he
did
not
preach
to
the
Citizens
.
Thrice
every
eight
daies
as
long
as
he
lived
,
he
professed
(
or
publikely
taught
)
Divinity
(
in
the
Schools
;
)
being
Laborious
,
and
alwayes
writing
or
doing
something
.
—
Of
a
weak
body
,
but
worn
by
watchings
,
reading
,
writing
,
meditations
,
diseases
,
businesses
,
preachings
.
He
took
very
little
sleep
;
and
therefore
much
of
his
works
he
dictated
in
bed
to
his
servant
that
wrote
them
from
his
mouth
.
He
did
eat
but
once
a
day
:
and
confessed
that
he
found
not
a
more
present
or
surer
Remedy
for
his
weakness
of
stomack
and
head-ach
.
His
cloathing
was
of
small
price
,
to
cover
him
rather
than
adorn
him
.
—
At
he
exercised
the
strength
of
an
excellent
wit
with
so
great
applause
of
the
Germane
Divines
,
that
by
the
judgement
of
and
his
Associates
;
by
a
peculiar
priviledge
he
was
called
He
wrote
as
much
and
as
well
as
any
man
of
the
contrary
parties
,
whether
you
respect
number
,
acuteness
,
language
,
sharpness
,
emphasis
,
or
subtilty
:
not
a
man
of
all
his
Adversaries
,
whether
Catholicks
,
Anabaptists
,
Lutheranes
,
Arrians
,
or
the
forsakers
of
his
Party
,
that
wrote
against
him
,
did
seem
to
match
him
in
gravity
of
writing
,
and
weight
of
words
and
sharpness
,
in
answering
his
principles
.
He
almost
terrified
himself
discoursing
of
free
will
,
and
Thyraeus
de
Daemoniacis
Pap.
Massonius
knew
nothing
of
it
,
who
lived
at
and
after
turned
Papist
,
and
they
were
but
&c.
vulgar
Writers
,
that
study
or
love
to
reproach
or
speak
evil
,
that
vend
these
things
.
Chr.
Cartwrights
Claudins
Puteanus
[
This
Cause
was
not
begun
in
the
Name
of
God
,
nor
will
it
be
ended
in
the
Name
of
God
]
Eurferus
,
Tom.
viz.
[
If
the
wife
will
not
,
let
the
Maid
come
,
]
Hester
the
Maid
taken
to
Wife
:
Contain
but
five
dayes
serm.
de
Matrimon
[
In
omnibus
autem
sunt
sine
dubio
&
Conjuges
]
[
Among
these
All
no
doubt
but
Wives
and
Husbands
are
contained
.
]
Genebrard
,
Possevine
Peter
Martyr
,
Beza
,
Calvin
Reynolds
ad
Anglica
.
Seminar
.
ante
lib.
de
Idololatria
Rom.
Eccl.
Samuel
Clark
Cassander
saith
that
so
few
of
the
reliques
in
all
would
be
found
true
ones
if
examined
,
that
its
better
quite
take
off
the
people
from
the
veneration
of
them
.
Antiphonary
used
in
his
Church
had
many
ridiculous
and
phantastical
things
in
it
:
and
that
therefore
he
corrected
much
of
it
,
cutting
off
what
seemed
superfluous
,
or
light
,
or
lying
,
or
blasphemous
.
Agobard
.
ad
Cant.
Lugd.
de
Correct
.
Antiphon
.
pag.
[
Not
only
Apochryphal
matters
out
of
the
Gospel
of
and
other
toyes
are
thrust
in
,
but
even
the
secret
prayers
,
(
yea
,
alas
for
shame
and
grief
,
the
very
Canon
varying
,
and
redundant
)
are
defiled
with
most
filthy
faults
.
]
quarrelling
with
our
Translations
of
the
Bible
,
to
bring
all
the
faithfull
Pastors
of
the
Churches
into
contempt
,
or
suspicion
at
least
with
the
People
,
that
so
they
may
draw
them
to
refuse
our
helps
,
and
the
Papists
may
deal
with
them
alone
,
whom
they
know
they
are
easily
able
to
over-reach
.
Edw:
Sands
Europae
Specul
[
Priest
ridden
[
Iack-Presbyters
,
Drivines
,
[
for
filthy
lucre
sake
we
scratch
itching
ears
with
doctrines
of
liberty
]
With Pleasing words they scratch all ears that itch . That Mammon ( whom they serve ) may make them rich . For they are Merconaries , that will be hir'd To preach what doctrines are by men desir'd .
He
shall
tread
on
the
Lyon
and
Adder
,
Heylin
Geograph
.
pag.
That
the
Revenues
of
the
Clergy
there
are
twelve
millions
,
and
three
hundred
thousand
livres
,
which
is
one
million
and
two
hundred
thousand
pounds
of
our
English
money
and
that
they
possess
seven
parts
of
twelve
of
the
whole
revenue
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
is
above
half
.
Comment.
de
stat
the
Clergy
have
near
a
fourth
part
of
the
very
Lands
of
all
the
Kingdom
,
besides
the
Offerings
,
Churchings
,
Bur●als
,
Diriges
,
and
such
like
Casualties
,
which
amount
to
as
much
as
their
Rents
,
Edwin
Sands
six
millions
yearly
thirteen
Arch-bishops
hundred
and
four
Bishops
thousand
four
hundred
and
fifty
Abbies
,
five
hundred
and
forty
Archpriories
:
twelve
thousand
three
hundred
and
twenty
Priories
,
five
hundred
sixty
seven
Nunneries
:
seven
hundred
Convents
of
Fryars
:
two
hundred
fifty
nine
Commanderies
of
besides
all
the
Colledges
of
the
Jesuites
.
an
hundred
thirty
thousand
three
millions
perswade
the
world
that
they
only
have
a
true
Ministry
or
Priesthood
,
and
an
Apostolical
Episcopacy
,
and
true
Ordination
:
and
that
we
and
all
other
Churches
have
no
true
Ministers
,
but
meer
Lay
men
under
the
name
of
Ministers
,
because
we
have
no
just
Ordination
.
Second
s●eet
for
the
Ministry
in
Justification
of
their
Call
Tho.
Balls
Voetius
Desper
.
Caus
Thom.
à
Jesis
de
Conversione
Gentium
,
lib.
[
that
Schismaticks
lose
not
,
nor
can
lose
any
spiritual
power
consisting
in
the
spiritual
Caracter
of
Baptism
,
or
Confirmation
of
Orders
:
For
this
is
indelible
,
as
teacheth
here
and
Silvester
verb.
and
it
appeareth
by
Pope
Who
judgeth
those
to
be
truly
ordained
,
that
were
ordained
by
Schismaticall
Bishops
:
And
from
where
he
saith
that
[
A
Separatist
may
deliver
the
Sacrament
as
well
as
have
it
.
]
He
next
addeth
that
yet
such
are
deprived
of
the
faculty
of
Lawfull
using
the
Power
which
they
have
,
so
that
it
will
be
their
sin
to
use
it
,
though
it
be
not
a
nullity
if
they
do
use
it
:
and
that
thus
those
are
to
be
understood
that
speak
against
the
Ordination
,
Confirmation
,
of
Schismaticks
that
it
is
unlawfull
,
because
their
power
is
suspended
by
the
Church
,
but
not
a
Nullity
,
because
they
have
the
Power
,
He
puts
the
Question
[
Whether
Schismatical
Presbyters
and
Bishops
do
want
the
Power
of
Order
,
or
only
want
Jurisdiction
?
]
And
he
answereth
out
of
that
[
they
want
Jurisdiction
,
and
cannot
Absolve
,
Excommunicate
,
or
grant
indulgences
,
and
so
they
cannot
elect
and
give
Benefices
,
and
make
Laws
—
But
yet
they
have
the
holy
Power
of
Orders
;
and
therefore
a
schismaticall
Bishop
doth
truly
make
and
consecrate
the
Eucharist
,
truly
Confirm
,
truly
Ordain
;
and
when
he
Electeth
and
promoteth
any
to
Ecclesiastical
Orders
,
they
truly
receive
the
Character
of
Order
,
but
not
the
Use
,
because
they
are
suspended
,
if
knowingly
they
are
ordained
by
a
Schismatical
Bishop
.
]
He
next
asketh
,
[
Whether
this
punishment
depriving
them
of
Jurisdiction
,
take
place
with
all
Schismaticks
]
And
answers
that
[
some
say
that
before
the
Council
of
this
punishment
belonged
to
all
notorious
Schismaticks
,
but
not
to
the
unknown
ones
:
but
since
that
Councill
,
it
takes
place
only
on
those
that
are
expresly
and
by
name
denounced
,
or
manifest
strikers
of
the
Clergy
]
Others
say
otherwise
:
But
he
himself
answers
,
that
[
If
a
schismatick
be
toleraeted
,
and
by
the
common
error
of
the
people
be
taken
for
lawfull
,
there
's
no
doubt
but
all
his
acts
of
Jurisdiction
are
valid
,
which
we
shall
affirm
also
of
Hereticks
:
But
if
a
Presbyter
or
Bishop
be
a
manifest
Schismatick
,
then
some
say
that
those
acts
that
require
Jurisdiction
are
invalid
;
but
others
say
that
they
are
all
valid
in
case
the
Schismatick
be
not
by
name
excommunicated
,
or
a
manifest
striker
of
the
Clergy
]
Thom.
à
Jesu
their
succession
is
interrupted
;
and
therefore
they
are
most
unfit
to
be
our
Judges
in
this
.
Were
not
Apostolical
,
but
Apostatical
Hierom
(
Epist..
Evagrium
)
[
At
the
Evangelist
even
till
their
Bishops
,
the
Presbyters
did
alwayes
name
one
man
that
Bishop
whom
they
chose
from
among
themselves
,
and
placed
in
a
higher
degree
.
Even
as
if
an
Army
make
an
Emperour
,
or
the
Deacons
choose
one
of
themselves
,
whom
they
know
to
be
industrious
,
and
call
him
the
chief
Deacon
.
]
Ambrose
,
Austin
,
Sedulius
,
Primasius
,
Chrysostom
,
Theodoret
,
Oecumenius
,
Theophilact
,
[
All
are
the
successors
of
the
Apostles
,
]
de
Pontif.
cap.
[
Bishops
do
not
properly
succeed
the
Apostles
,
because
the
Apostles
were
not
ordinary
,
but
extraordinary
,
and
as
it
were
,
delegate
Pastors
,
who
have
no
Successors
.
Bishops
have
no
part
of
the
true
Apostolick
Authority
.
Apostles
could
preach
in
the
whole
world
,
and
found
Churches
,
but
so
cannot
Bishops
.
The
Apostles
could
write
Canonical
Books
,
but
so
cannot
Bishops
.
Apostles
had
the
gifts
of
tongues
and
miracles
,
but
so
have
not
Bishops
.
The
Apostles
had
Jurisdiction
over
the
whole
Church
,
but
so
have
not
Bishops
.
And
there
is
no
Succession
,
but
to
a
Predecessor
:
but
Apostles
and
Bishops
were
in
the
Church
both
at
once
,
as
appeareth
by
and
many
more
.
If
therefore
Bishops
succeed
Apostles
,
to
what
Apostle
did
succeed
?
and
whom
did
succeed
?
To
conclude
,
Bishops
succed
Apostles
,
but
in
the
same
manner
as
Presbyters
succeed
the
seventy
two
Disciples
—
But
its
manifest
that
Presbyters
do
not
properly
succeed
the
seventy
two
Disciples
,
but
only
by
similitude
.
For
those
seventy
two
Disciples
were
not
Presbyters
,
nor
did
they
receive
any
Order
of
Jurisdiction
from
Christ
.
and
others
that
were
of
the
seventy
two
had
never
been
after
Ordained
Deacons
,
if
they
had
been
Presbyters
before
]
[
The
Pope
of
properly
succeedeth
not
as
an
Apostle
,
but
as
an
Ordinary
Pastor
of
the
whole
Church
.
]
[
If
this
be
so
,
then
none
of
the
Bishops
of
&c.
were
true
Bishops
,
that
were
not
made
by
the
Pope
:
To
which
he
answers
(
as
well
as
he
can
)
that
its
enough
that
the
Pope
do
Consecrate
them
Mediately
,
by
making
Patriarchs
and
Arch-bishops
to
do
it
:
and
so
did
Constitute
the
Patriarchs
of
who
thus
receiving
authority
from
the
Pope
,
did
Rule
almost
all
Potestas
Ordinis
,
&
interioris
jurisdictionis
Gregor.
Nazianzen
.
Orat.
[
I
would
there
were
no
Presidency
,
nor
Prerogative
of
Place
,
and
Tyrannical
Priviledges
;
that
so
we
might
be
known
only
by
vertue
,
(
or
meer
desert
:
)
But
now
this
Right
side
,
and
Left
side
,
and
Middle
,
and
Lower
Degree
,
and
Presidency
,
and
Concomitancy
,
have
begot
us
many
Contritions
to
no
purpose
,
and
have
driven
many
into
the
Ditch
,
and
have
led
them
away
to
the
region
of
the
Goats
.
]
Tit.
cap.
Hieroms
Alphons
.
à
Castro
advers.
Haeres
.
lib.
in
nom
.
Episcop
Tertullian
cap.
de
Bapt.
Isidore
Pelusiat
.
lib.
ad
Hieracem
Episcopatum
fugientem
[
And
when
I
have
shewed
what
difference
there
is
between
the
ancient
Ministry
,
and
the
present
Tyranny
,
why
do
you
not
Crown
and
Praise
the
Lovers
of
equality
?
]
Anselm
.
Cantuar
in
Enarrat
.
in
Phil.
Alcuinus
de
Divinis
officiis
,
c.
John
lib.
&
Epist.
Institut.
.
Concil.
Colon.
de
sacr.
Ordin
.
fol.
Mart.
Bucer
script
.
Anglic.
pag.
&
sequ
.
&
Pet.
Martyr
.
Loc.
Commu
.
Clas.
in
Waldensis
Passim
Cassander
Consult
.
Artic.
[
It
is
agreed
among
all
,
that
of
old
in
the
Apostles
dayes
,
there
was
no
difference
between
Bishops
and
Presbyters
,
but
afterwards
for
Orders
sake
,
and
the
avoiding
of
Schism
,
the
Bishop
was
set
before
the
Presbyters
.
]
Reynold
Peacock
ad
Quest.
Armen
[
There
is
not
found
in
the
Evangelical
or
Apostolical
Scriptures
any
difference
between
Bishops
and
simple
Priests
,
called
Presbyters
;
whence
it
follows
,
that
there
is
one
Power
in
all
,
and
equall
from
their
Order
.
]
&
cap.
Whether
any
Priest
may
Consecrate
Churches
,
[
Priests
may
do
it
as
well
as
Bishops
,
seeing
a
Bishop
hath
no
more
in
such
matters
then
any
simple
Priest
:
though
the
Church
for
reverence
to
them
appoint
that
those
only
do
it
,
whom
we
call
Bishops
—
It
seems
therefore
that
the
restriction
of
the
Priests
Power
was
not
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
according
to
the
Scripture
.
]
Antipathy
of
Lordly
Prelates
unbishoping
of
Second
Disputation
of
the
Episcopal
Controversiès
,
[
No
man
can
give
the
Power
that
he
hath
not
:
]
New
England
In
pretending
the
Holiness
of
their
Churches
,
and
Ministry
,
and
the
unholiness
of
ours
.
The
Safe
Religion
That
no
one
Protestant
hath
charity
,
or
can
be
saved
that
no
Christian
in
the
world
is
sanctified
really
,
and
can
be
saved
,
but
a
Papist
.
[
there
is
some
good
ones
among
us
,
but
among
the
hereticks
not
one
is
good
]
[
Thom.
à
Jesu
de
convers
.
omn
Gent.
pag.
H.
Turbervile
[
But
I
never
yet
heard
of
any
Protestant
Saints
in
the
world
.
]
[
but
who
so
shall
offend
one
of
these
little
ones
that
believe
in
me
,
it
were
better
for
him
that
a
milstone
were
hanged
about
his
neck
,
and
that
he
were
drowned
in
the
depth
of
the
sea
.
]
All
are
so
[
by
their
Lady
,
and
by
the
Mass
.
]
Ave
Maries
,
Pater
Nosters
[
never
heard
of
a
Protestant
Saint
]
[
there
is
no
one
saved
but
a
Papist
,
]
is
Holy
,
and
ours
and
all
other
are
every
man
unholy
,
no
men
but
Papists
have
souls
in
their
bodies
,
We
have
no
Canonized
Saints
maketh
Saints
declare
it
discern
it
H.
T.
Man
.
pag.
Austin
the
Monk
and
that
without
holiness
none
can
see
God
,
Heb.
[
Saints
,
[
the
Communion
of
Saints
he
was
a
better
man
than
Saint
Patrick
:
Jo.
White
Lancashire
,
who
Jesus
Christ
was
?
[
sure
it
was
some
good
thing
,
or
else
it
should
not
have
been
put
into
the
Creed
.
]
Albaspinaeus
Observat.
[
If
ever
any
one
man
in
this
age
was
put
from
the
Communion
(
which
I
know
not
whether
such
a
thing
hath
come
to
pass
,
)
it
was
only
from
the
receiving
the
Eucharist
;
in
the
other
parts
of
his
Life
,
be
retained
the
same
familiarity
and
converse
with
other
believers
,
which
he
had
before
his
Excommunication
.
]
(
To.
how
Pope
the
seventh
defiled
St.
seat
with
unheard
of
sacriledge
,
not
to
be
named
;
and
(
sect.
ib.
)
and
how
the
Princes
of
were
brought
into
Chair
and
Christs
Throne
,
being
monstrous
men
,
of
most
filthy
lives
,
and
desperate
manners
,
and
every
way
most
filthy
.
]
(
Can.
[
that
ugly
monsters
were
thrust
into
the
Papacy
,
that
it
was
dawbed
with
dung
,
infected
with
stinks
,
defiled
with
filthiness
,
and
collowed
by
these
with
a
perpeutal
infamy
]
And
(
an
.
[
that
at
the
most
powerful
and
the
most
sordid
whores
did
Rule
;
at
whose
will
the
seats
were
changed
,
Bishops
were
made
,
and
,
which
is
horrid
to
be
heard
,
and
not
to
be
spoken
,
their
sweet-hearts
false
Popes
were
thrust
into
seat
.
[
that
for
an
hundred
and
fifty
years
the
Popes
were
wholly
faln
from
the
vertue
of
their
Predecessors
;
being
disorderly
,
and
Apostatical
,
rather
then
Apostolical
,
not
entring
by
the
door
,
but
by
the
back-door
]
Genebrard
,
Chron.
l.
Nic.
Clemangis
,
Alvarus
Pelagius
de
planctu
Ecclesiae
(
lib.
Mantuan
,
Pantes
Petrarch
,
Mirandula
Vivere qui cupitis sanctè , discedite Româ : Omnia cùm liceant , non licet esse bonum .
(
in
vita
Marcellini
)
[
Our
vices
are
so
increased
,
that
they
have
scarce
left
us
any
place
for
mercy
with
God
.
How
great
is
the
Covetousness
of
the
Priests
!
especially
of
those
that
rule
all
!
how
great
lust
!
how
great
ambition
and
pomp
!
how
great
ignorance
of
themselves
,
and
of
the
Christian
doctrine
!
how
little
Religion
,
and
that
rather
counterfeit
,
then
true
!
how
corrupt
manners
!
even
such
as
in
the
prophanest
secular
men
were
to
be
detested
!
its
not
worth
the
speaking
:
when
they
sin
so
openly
and
so
publikely
,
as
if
they
sought
Praise
by
it
.
Claudius
Espensaeus
Tit.
pag.
[
Where
is
there
under
the
Sun
a
greater
liberty
,
clamor
,
impunity
of
all
evil
;
that
I
say
not
infamy
and
impudency
(
then
at
verily
it
is
such
as
no
man
can
believe
but
he
that
hath
seen
it
,
and
no
man
can
deny
it
that
hath
seen
it
]
Cornelius
Muss
[
there
was
no
monsters
of
filthiness
,
or
sink
,
or
plague
of
uncleanness
,
with
which
both
people
and
Priest
was
not
defiled
:
In
the
very
Sanctuary
of
God
,
there
was
no
shame
,
no
modesty
,
no
hope
or
regard
of
good
living
:
but
unbridled
and
untamed
lust
,
singular
audaciousness
,
incredible
wickedness
.
]
[
Would
they
had
not
faln
from
Religion
to
superstition
,
from
faith
to
infidelity
,
from
Christ
to
Antichrist
,
yea
as
men
that
had
no
souls
,
from
God
to
saying
in
an
impious
heart
,
and
an
impudent
mouth
,
there
is
no
God
.
And
yet
now
of
a
long
time
,
there
hath
been
no
Pastor
that
would
require
,
(
or
seek
them
again
)
I
say
there
was
none
to
seek
them
,
because
they
all
sought
their
own
things
,
but
not
one
the
things
of
Jesus
Christ
]
Cornelius
Muss
(
To.
Dom.
V.
Quadr.
)
[
The
Roman
Name
is
hatefull
with
all
Nations
;
and
see
I
pray
you
how
little
esteem
the
Church
it self
is
of
,
because
of
the
scandals
that
are
heard
,
seen
and
felt
.
I
speak
not
now
of
enemies
that
call
it
Hell
,
the
Whore
,
and
say
it
is
the
sink
of
all
Errours
:
But
I
speak
of
friends
,
that
groan
and
daily
sigh
within
themselves
,
saying
,
O
holy
City
,
how
art
thou
thus
profaned
!
O
glorious
City
!
that
art
thus
become
vile
;
thus
contemned
,
and
neglected
.
]
[
Those
are
called
Good
Popes
,
whose
Goodness
is
not
worse
then
other
mens
wickedness
.
]
Claud.
Espensaeus
in
Tit.
[
Qui
sine
paenitentia
vivit
,
&
sine
paenitentia
moritur
,
proculdubio
ad
infernum
descendit
]
[
He
that
lives
without
Repentance
,
and
dyeth
without
Repentance
,
undoubtedly
goes
to
Hell
.
]
Quodl.
b.
pag.
said
to
an
English
Doctor
[
Conceptis
verbis
,
quantum
capio
,
quantum
sapio
,
quantum
intelligo
,
Dominus
noster
Papa
descendit
ad
infernum
]
[
As
far
as
I
can
reach
,
as
far
as
I
have
any
wisdom
,
as
far
as
I
understand
,
in
plain
terms
,
our
Lord
the
Pope
is
gone
to
Hell
.
]
Barthol
.
Morisot
France
,
cap.
[
That
when
the
Spaniards
perceived
his
contrivances
to
forsake
their
party
,
lest
he
should
join
with
the
enemy
,
they
caused
him
to
be
strangled
in
the
night
by
a
Franciscan
,
or
one
in
a
Monks
habit
;
and
the
next
day
gave
out
that
a
Domestick
Devil
had
strangled
him
,
and
to
make
good
the
report
,
a
Book
was
written
of
his
life
,
and
printed
,
where
all
the
wickedness
of
Pope
the
sixth
is
charged
on
him
.
]
Cardinal
Perron
Legationes
&
Negotiat
Ossatus
ad
D.
Ville
roy
Epist.
Pope
Clement
King
of
was
under
an
Oath
of
Peace
with
the
Queen
of
[
the
Oath
was
made
to
an
Heretick
;
but
he
was
bound
by
another
Oath
to
God
and
the
Pope
]
[
that
Kings
and
other
Soveraign
Princes
tolerate
themselves
in
all
things
that
make
for
their
commodity
:
and
it
s
now
come
to
pass
that
it
is
not
imputed
to
them
,
nor
taken
to
be
their
fault
;
]
Francisc
.
Mariae
Duke
of
Urbine
,
a
Nobleman
,
or
Great
man
that
is
not
the
Soveraign
,
is
blamed
and
counted
infamous
of
all
men
,
if
he
keep
not
his
faith
;
but
supream
Princes
may
make
Covenants
,
and
break
them
again
without
any
danger
to
their
credit
,
and
may
lye
,
betray
,
and
commit
such
like
practises
.
]
lib.
de
Spectaculis
,
cap.
Claud.
Espensaeus
lib.
Nicol.
Clemangis
Archidiaconus
Baiosensis
Tractde
Annatibus
non
solvendis
,
&
Alvarus
Pelagius
de
Planctu
Eccles.
.
&
l.
&
Claud.
Espensaeus
in
Tit.
&
Cardinel
.
Cusanum
de
Concord
.
Cathol.
lib.
&
Marc.
Ant.
de
Dom.
Spalatensem
.
de
Repub.
Eccless
.
lib.
&
Budaeum
li.
de
Asse
;
&
Duarenum
I.
C.
de
sacris
Eccles.
.
&
passim
,
Rivet
Maphaeus
,
Alvarus
Pelagius
Grotius
Discussio
Apol.
Rivet
.
p.
Papirius
Massonius
Sixtus
Quintus
(
De
Episcop.
urb
.
lib.
in
Gregor.
[
No
man
doth
now
a
dayes
look
for
Holiness
in
Popes
:
those
are
judged
the
best
,
that
are
a
little
good
,
or
less
naught
then
other
Mortals
use
to
be
.
]
(
Epist.
[
Ais
dolerete
You
say
you
are
sorry
for
my
crime
,
that
I
begot
a
son
in
sin
(
or
bastardy
)
I
know
not
what
opinion
you
have
of
me
.
Certainly
you
that
are
flesh
your selves
did
not
beget
a
son
that
is
made
of
stone
or
iron
.
You
know
what
a
Cock
you
were
your self
.
And
for
my
part
I
am
not
gelded
,
nor
one
of
them
that
are
frigid
(
or
impotent
)
Nor
am
I
an
hypocrite
,
that
I
should
desire
rather
to
seem
good
,
then
to
be
good
.
I
ingenuously
confess
my
error
,
for
am
not
holyer
then
nor
wiser
then
It
s
an
antient
and
usual
sin
;
I
know
not
who
is
without
it
.
This
plague
is
spread
far
and
neer
,
if
it
be
a
plague
to
make
use
of
our
naturals
,
though
I
see
it
not
,
seeing
Nature
,
which
doth
nothing
amiss
,
hath
bred
this
Appetite
in
all
living
creatures
,
that
mankind
should
be
continued
.
]
Paul
the
second
his
predecessor
[
Being
a
Cardinall
he
followed
voluptuousness
as
by
stealth
,
but
being
made
Pope
,
and
having
what
he
would
have
,
he
cast
away
all
care
,
and
gave
up
himself
to
his
mirth
and
disposition
]
(
Hist.
.
that
he
was
very
infamous
as
a
Cardinall
,
but
after
past
his
life
in
greater
infamy
.
]
Alvarus
Pelagius
,
(
lib.
[
Commonly
the
Religious
of
that
age
were
Gluttons
or
belly
Gods
,
Arrogant
,
Proud
,
incomparably
beyond
secular
men
,
conversing
with
women
,
And
drink
more
wine
in
their
Religious
state
then
before
,
and
are
commonly
carnal
.
And
that
the
Monks
had
their
female
Devotaries
,
with
whom
,
by
the
Prelates
license
they
conversed
.
And
being
sent
to
preach
,
they
go
to
play
the
whoremongers
:
And
that
there
was
scarce
any
one
of
the
Holy
Nuns
without
her
carnall
male
Devotary
,
by
which
they
broke
their
first
faith
with
Christ
,
&c.
]
[
That
most
of
the
Clergy
mix
themselves
with
gluttony
,
drunkenness
and
whoredom
,
which
is
their
common
vice
,
and
most
of
them
give
themselves
to
the
unnaturall
vice
(
Sodomie
)
—
Thus
continually
,
yea
and
publikely
do
they
offend
against
that
holy
chastity
which
they
promised
to
the
Lord
;
besides
those
evils
not
to
be
named
which
in
secret
they
commit
,
which
Papers
will
not
receive
,
nor
pen
can
write
.
]
Alvarus
Pelagius
Bellarmine
Math.
Paris
(
in
Henr.
[
Friends
since
we
came
to
this
City
we
have
brought
you
great
commodity
and
alms
.
When
we
came
hither
we
found
three
or
four
whore
houses
,
but
now
at
our
departure
we
leave
but
one
:
but
that
one
reacheth
from
the
East
Gate
to
the
West
Gate
.
]
Enchirid.
cap.
de
Eccles
[
The
Church
loseth
not
the
name
[
Holy
]
as
long
as
there
is
but
one
that
s
truly
Holy
.
]
Answ
Roma vale ; vidi ; satis est vidisse ; revertar Cum leno aut meretrix , scurra cinadus ero .
strict
life
of
their
Fryars
Carthusians
,
Franciscans
&
Guil.
de
Amore
unmarried
Clergy
.
Answ
Octo Nocens pueros genuit , totidemque puellas . Hunc merito potuit dicere Roma patrem .
Dominicus
Soto
de
Instit.
Jure
qu.
Rivet
,
[
We
do
not
deny
that
in
the
Clergy
,
such
as
keep
Concubines
,
and
are
Adulterers
,
are
frequent
.
]
Greg.
Nyssen
[
Every
man
cannot
receive
this
saying
,
but
he
that
can
,
let
him
receive
it
]
Jansenist
Montaltus
(
as
[
No
Lay
man
must
judge
a
Priest
,
nor
examine
any
thing
of
his
life
.
And
no
secular
Prince
ought
to
judge
the
facts
of
any
Bishops
or
Priests
whatsoever
]
Constantinople
,
Can.
[
Ministers
must
not
fall
down
to
Princes
,
nor
eat
at
their
Tables
,
nor
debase
themselves
to
them
;
but
Emperors
must
take
them
as
Equals
]
[
None
must
compose
any
Accusations
against
the
Pope
]
Augustine
,
Hierom
Ambrose
,
Hierom
Basil
,
Gregory
Nazianz.
Greg.
Nyssen
Chrysostom
,
Austin
de
Gubernat
.
Gregory
Mag.
[
that
Drunkenness
is
a
mortal
sin
,
if
it
be
daily
or
usual
.
gently
and
by
fair
words
,
and
not
roughly
and
sharply
.
]
&
art.
[
Priests
that
will
not
part
with
their
Concubines
,
shall
be
suspended
from
officiating
,
till
they
let
them
go
.
]
Gratian
Distinct.
that
hath
not
a
Wife
,
but
a
Concubine
in
her
stead
,
shall
not
be
put
from
the
Communion
.
[
If
any
Believer
have
a
wife
and
a
Concubine
,
let
him
not
Communicate
.
But
he
that
hath
no
Wife
,
and
hath
a
Concubine
instead
of
a
Wife
,
may
not
be
put
from
the
Communion
:
only
let
him
be
content
with
one
woman
,
either
Wife
or
Concubine
,
which
he
will
.
He
that
liveth
otherwise
,
let
him
be
cast
off
,
till
he
give
over
,
and
return
to
penitence
.
]
Berghamsted
an.
[
If
a
Priest
leave
his
Adultery
,
and
do
not
naughtily
defer
Baptism
,
nor
is
given
to
drunkenness
,
let
him
keep
his
Ministry
,
and
the
priviledge
of
his
habit
]
except
Treason
and
Desertion
of
their
Lords
,
the
Councils
of
the
Clergy
did
lay
but
some
pecuniary
mulct
on
other
sins
,
Spelm.
pag.
de
Assumpt
Bellarmine
(
de
scriptor
.
Ecccles
.
pag.
Rome
,
Bononia
,
&c.
Austin
,
lib.
de
Ordine
Take
away
Whores
from
among
men
,
and
you
will
disturb
all
things
with
lusts
.
]
to
the
Pure
all
things
are
Pure
.
He
is
a
spirit
,
and
seeketh
such
as
will
worship
him
in
spirit
and
truth
.
Ave
Maries
by
calling
us
to
tell
them
when
every
one
of
their
Errors
did
first
begin
,
and
what
Pope
did
bring
them
in
;
or
else
they
will
not
believe
but
they
are
from
the
Apostles
.
Concil.
Nicen.
Alvarus
Pelagius
de
planct
.
Eccles.
.
[
The
Church
bewaileth
the
sins
of
the
people
,
but
specially
of
the
Clergy
as
greater
then
the
sin
of
Sodom
:
For
we
see
that
faith
and
Justice
have
forsaken
the
earth
.
The
Holy
Scripture
and
sacred
Canons
are
accounted
as
fables
—
He
's
now
a
man
of
no
knowledge
that
inventeth
not
Novelties
.
]
Vincentius
Lirinensis
[
Novella
aliqua
contagio
,
non
jam
portiunculam
tantum
,
sed
totam
Pariter
Ecclesiam
commaculare
conetur
?
If
any
novell
contagion
shall
endeavour
to
stain
not
only
a
part
of
the
Church
,
but
the
whole
Church
alike
?
]
This
Direction
is
but
for
[
new
heresies
at
their
first
rising
,
before
they
falsifie
the
rules
of
ancient
faith
and
before
by
the
large
spreading
of
the
venome
,
they
endeavour
to
corrupt
the
volumes
of
our
ancestors
.
Lirinens
.
cap.
[
They
load
our
Religion
with
servile
burdens
,
which
God
in
mercy
would
have
to
be
free
,
with
a
very
few
and
most
manifest
Sacraments
of
Celebration
,
so
that
the
condition
of
the
Jews
was
more
tolerable
,
that
were
subject
to
Legall
Sacraments
,
and
not
to
the
presumptions
of
men
]
Joh.
Gerson
(
de
vita
spirit
.
animae
.
lect.
[
Si
tuo
tempore
,
&c.
If
in
thy
dayes
thou
didst
thus
mourn
.
Oh
wise
what
wouldst
thou
have
said
in
our
time
:
where
according
to
the
variety
,
and
motion
of
heads
,
there
is
incredible
variety
and
dissonant
multiplicity
of
such
servile
burdens
,
and
as
thou
callest
them
,
of
humane
presumptions
.
Among
which
,
as
so
many
snares
of
souls
,
and
entangling
nets
,
there
's
scarce
any
man
that
walks
secure
,
and
is
not
taken
(
or
catcht
.
)
]
[
Such
a
Council
(
do
I
delight
in
)
in
which
the
Traditions
of
men
are
not
obstinately
defended
,
or
superstitiously
observed
;
but
they
do
diligently
and
humbly
enquire
,
what
is
the
good
,
and
well
pleasing
,
and
perfect
will
of
God
.
]
De
Baptis
.
cont.
Donat.
lib.
[
And
Councils
themselves
that
are
gathered
through
several
Regions
or
Provinces
,
do
without
any
scruple
yield
to
the
authority
of
more
plenary
Councils
that
are
gathered
out
of
the
whole
Christian
world
;
and
those
same
plenary
Councils
do
often
yield
(
or
give
place
)
the
former
to
the
later
,
when
by
some
experiment
of
matters
,
that
which
was
shut
is
opened
,
and
that
which
lay
hid
is
known
]
De
Concil.
lib.
It
cannot
be
answered
that
those
Councils
erred
because
they
were
not
lawfull
(
that
is
the
Arrian
and
other
Sirmium
,
Millanie
,
Ariminum
,
Ephesus
,
For
to
most
of
them
there
was
nothing
wanting
but
the
Popes
assent
.
Yea
the
second
at
was
altogether
like
that
at
For
both
were
called
by
the
Pope
;
in
both
of
them
the
Popes
Legate
was
present
at
the
beginning
:
from
both
of
them
the
Popes
Legate
shortly
after
went
away
:
in
both
of
them
the
Pope
was
excommunicated
;
and
yet
that
the
Council
of
erred
,
the
adversaries
will
not
deny
.
]
[
the
chief
Power
Ecclesiastical
is
not
in
the
Church
,
nor
in
the
Council
,
the
Pope
being
removed
Espensaeus
in
Tit.
De
Concil.
lib.
[
We
must
know
that
the
Pope
is
wont
to
send
Legates
instructed
concerning
the
judgement
of
the
Apostolick
seat
,
with
this
Condition
,
that
if
the
Council
do
consent
to
the
Judgement
of
the
Apostolick
seat
,
it
shall
be
formed
into
a
Decree
;
If
not
,
the
forming
of
the
decree
shall
be
deferred
till
the
Pope
of
being
advised
with
,
shall
return
his
answer
]
Bellarmine
de
Concil.
lib.
[
In
the
Council
of
it
was
decreed
by
common
consent
,
together
with
the
Popes
Legate
,
that
a
Council
is
above
the
Pope
;
which
certainly
is
now
judged
erroneous
]
Hierarch
.
Eccles.
.
[
the
Councils
of
went
about
by
a
new
trick
,
and
pernicious
example
to
destroy
the
Ecclesiastical
Hierarchy
,
and
instead
of
it
to
bring
in
the
Domination
of
a
promiscuous
confused
popular
multitude
,
that
is
to
raise
again
it self
,
subjecting
to
themselves
,
or
to
the
community
of
the
Church
,
(
which
they
falsly
pretended
that
they
Represent
)
the
very
Head
and
Prince
of
the
whole
Church
;
and
him
that
is
the
Vicar
of
Christ
himself
in
this
his
Kingdom
,
and
this
against
Order
and
Nature
,
against
the
clearest
light
of
Gospel
verity
,
against
all
Authority
of
Antiquity
,
and
against
the
undoubted
Faith
and
Judgement
of
the
Orthodox
Church
it self
.
]
de
fide
I
say
not
so
Pighius
say
so
,
Hierarch
.
Eccles.
.
[
Concilia
universalia
non
habent
Divinam
,
c.
General
Councils
have
not
a
Divine
or
Supernatural
Original
,
but
meerly
an
humane
Original
,
and
are
the
Invention
of
a
Prince
,
profitable
indeed
sometimes
to
find
out
in
Controversie
,
which
is
the
Orthodox
and
Catholick
truth
,
though
to
this
they
are
not
necessary
;
seeing
its
a
readyer
way
to
advise
with
the
Apostolick
seat
]
Alvarus
Pelagius
(
de
planctu
Eccles.
art.
[
they
succeeded
in
authority
,
but
not
in
Sanctity
,
intruding
themselves
,
procuring
,
bargaining
,
building
Towers
and
Palaces
in
Babylon
,
that
is
,
in
according
to
Corinth
,
Philippi
,
Coloss
,
Thessalonica
,
Ephesus
,
Laodicaea
,
Corporeity
of
Angels
Copulation
with
women
before
the
flood
,
Millenary
conceit
Gregory
(
Thaumaturgus
How
know
you
that
these
things
were
not
in
the
dayes
of
For
you
have
kept
nothing
unchanged
to
this
day
of
all
that
he
was
used
to
]
[
But
we
pardon
all
these
things
,
though
God
will
examine
all
things
:
only
let
the
principal
things
be
safe
]
[
the
Apostles
of
the
Lord
studying
to
restrain
and
suppress
unmeet
loquacity
,
and
shewing
themselves
Masters
of
modesty
and
gravity
to
us
,
did
by
wise
Council
permit
women
to
sing
in
the
Churches
.
But
as
all
Gods
documents
are
turned
into
the
contrary
,
so
this
is
turned
to
dissoluteness
,
and
the
occasion
of
sin
.
For
they
are
not
affected
with
deep
compunction
in
singing
Divine
Hymns
;
but
abusing
the
sweetness
of
the
singing
,
to
the
irritating
and
provoking
of
lust
,
they
take
it
for
no
better
then
stage-play
songs
:
]
therefore
he
adviseth
that
they
be
suffered
to
sing
no
more
.
de
success
.
&
statu
Eccles.
Mysterie
of
Iniquity
Pet.
Molinaeus
Sabbaths
fast
e.
g.
(
Aeneas
Sylvins
,
Epist.
before
the
Council
of
there
was
little
respect
had
to
the
Church
of
Cardinal
Nicol.
Cusanus
,
lib.
de
Concord
.
Cathol.
c.
but
of
Positive
right
,
and
that
Priests
are
equall
,
and
that
it
is
subjectional
consent
that
gives
the
Pope
and
Bishops
their
Majority
,
and
that
the
distinction
of
Diocesses
,
and
that
a
Bishop
be
over
Presbyters
,
are
of
Positive
right
,
and
that
Christ
gave
no
more
to
than
the
rest
;
and
that
if
the
Congregate
Church
should
choose
the
Bishop
of
for
their
President
and
Head
,
he
should
be
more
properly
Successor
then
the
Bishop
of
de
valentia
(
de
leg
.
usu
Euchar.
cap.
Receiving
the
Sacrament
in
one
kind
,
began
not
by
the
decree
of
any
Bishop
,
but
by
the
very
use
of
the
Churches
,
and
the
consent
of
believers
:
it
is
unknown
when
that
Custom
first
begun
,
or
got
head
,
but
that
it
was
General
in
the
Latine
Church
,
not
long
before
the
late
Council
of
Erasmus
(
Decl.
ad
censur
.
Paris
.
tit.
[
The
Vulgar
tongue
was
not
taken
from
the
people
,
but
the
people
departed
from
it
.
[
It
is
certain
that
it
is
not
in
the
hand
of
the
Church
or
Pope
,
to
make
Articles
of
faith
]
(
in
Bulla
cont.
.
)
Though
in
the
primitive
Church
this
Sacrament
was
received
by
Believers
under
both
kinds
.
]
[
this
power
was
alway
in
the
Church
:
that
in
dispensing
the
Sacraments
,
saving
the
substance
of
them
,
it
might
ordain
or
change
things
,
as
it
should
judge
most
expedient
to
the
profit
of
the
receiver
.
]
Vasquez
To.
[
Though
we
should
grant
that
this
was
a
precept
of
the
Apostles
,
nevertheless
the
Church
and
Pope
might
on
just
causes
abrogate
it
:
For
the
Power
of
the
Apostles
was
no
greater
then
the
power
of
the
Church
and
Pope
in
bringing
in
Precepts
.
]
By
the
fulness
of
our
power
,
we
can
dispense
with
the
Law
above
Law
]
[
The
Pope
dispenseth
against
the
Apostle
;
against
the
Old
Testament
.
The
Pope
dispenseth
with
the
Gospell
interpreting
it
]
Gregor.
de
valent
(
Tom.
[
Certainly
some
things
in
later
times
are
more
rightly
constituted
in
the
Church
then
they
were
in
the
beginning
]
Cardinal
Peron's
[
of
the
form
of
Sacraments
being
alterable
;
and
the
Lords
command
[
Drink
ye
all
of
it
]
mutable
and
dispensable
.
Tolets
[
Its
certain
that
all
things
instituted
by
the
Apostles
were
not
of
Divine
right
.
]
[
Hence
it
is
plain
that
they
do
not
err
that
say
the
Popes
of
may
sometime
dispense
with
Laws
made
by
and
the
four
first
Councils
—
]
Bzovius
[
The
Roman
Church
using
Apostolical
power
,
doth
according
to
the
Condition
of
times
,
change
all
things
for
the
better
]
August
.
Triumph
.
de
Ancon
.
q.
[
To
make
a
new
Creed
,
belongs
only
to
the
Pope
,
because
he
is
the
Head
of
the
Christian
faith
,
by
whose
authority
all
things
belonging
to
faith
are
confirmed
and
strengthened
—
]
Et
Art
.
[
As
he
may
make
a
new
Creed
,
so
he
may
multiply
new
Articles
upon
Articles
]
(
in
Praefat.
sum
.
ad
Johan
.
[
the
Popes
power
is
Infinite
,
because
the
Lord
is
great
,
and
his
strength
great
,
and
of
his
greatness
there
is
no
end
]
[
the
Pope
giveth
the
Motion
of
Direction
,
and
the
sense
of
Knowledge
into
all
the
members
of
the
Church
;
For
in
him
we
live
and
move
and
have
our
being
—
And
the
Will
of
God
,
and
consequently
the
Popes
Will
,
who
is
his
Vicar
,
is
the
first
and
chief
cause
of
all
motions
corporall
and
spiritual
.
]
Abbas
Panormitan
,
in
cap.
C.
Christus
de
haeret
.
n.
[
The
Pope
can
bring
in
a
new
Article
of
faith
]
Petr.
de
Anchoran
.
in
idic
.
[
The
Pope
can
make
new
Articles
of
faith
,
that
is
,
such
as
now
ought
to
be
believed
,
when
before
they
ought
not
to
be
believed
.
]
Turrecremat
.
sum
.
de
Eccl.
lib.
[
the
Pope
is
the
Measure
,
and
Rule
,
and
Science
of
things
to
be
believed
.
]
August
.
de
Ancona
Judgement
of
God
is
not
higher
then
the
Popes
,
but
the
same
,
and
that
therefore
no
man
may
appeal
from
the
Pope
to
God
]
M.
S.
IT
will
not
be
denyed
but
that
the
Church
of
was
once
a
most
pure
,
excellent
,
flourishing
and
Mother
Church
;
and
her
faith
renowned
in
the
whole
world
,
speech
to
the
Parliament
in
his
Answer
to
in
his
fifth
Conclusion
This
Church
could
not
cease
to
be
such
,
but
she
must
fall
either
by
Apostacy
,
Heresie
,
or
Schism
.
Apostacy
is
not
only
a
renouncing
of
the
faith
of
Christ
;
but
of
the
name
and
Title
of
Christianity
.
No
man
will
say
that
the
Church
of
had
such
a
fall
,
or
fell
so
.
Heresie
is
an
adhesion
or
fast
cleaving
to
some
private
or
singular
Opinion
,
or
error
in
faith
,
contrary
to
the
generally
approved
doctrine
of
the
Church
.
If
the
Church
of
did
ever
adhere
to
any
singular
or
new
opinion
,
disagreeable
to
the
common
received
doctrine
of
the
Christian
world
,
I
pray
you
satisfie
me
in
these
particulars
.
For
it
seems
to
be
a
thing
very
incongruous
,
that
so
great
a
Church
should
be
condemned
by
every
private
person
,
who
hath
a
mind
to
condemn
her
.
Schism
is
a
departure
or
division
from
the
unity
of
the
Church
,
whereby
the
bond
and
Communion
held
with
some
former
Church
is
broken
and
dissolved
.
If
ever
the
Church
of
divided
her self
from
any
body
of
faithfull
Christians
,
or
broke
Communion
,
or
went
forth
from
the
Society
of
any
Elder
Church
,
I
pray
you
satisfie
me
in
these
particulars
.
For
it
appears
not
a
little
strange
,
that
a
Church
should
be
accounted
Schismatical
,
when
there
cannot
be
assigned
any
other
Church
different
from
her
(
which
from
age
to
age
since
Christs
time
hath
continued
visible
)
from
whence
she
departed
.
]
Ephesus
,
Hierusalem
,
Philippi
,
Colosse
Thessalonians
,
Colossians
,
Ephesians
,
Philippians
,
&c.
Philadelphians
,
Pergamus
,
Thyatira
Jerusalem
,
Ephesus
,
Philippi
[
We
are
not
faln
away
:
therefore
we
must
Rule
over
all
the
world
,
and
no
man
is
a
Christian
that
doth
not
obey
us
?
]
Epiphanius
,
Augustine
Sinuessan
.
de
Conciliis
lib.
Marcellinus
,
Liberius
,
Honorius
Hilary
Pictav
.
(
in
fragmentis
in
recit
.
Epist.
.
)
Anathema
tibi
Liberi
,
prevaricator
Alphonsus
à
Castro
Liberius
,
Honorius
,
Anastasius
,
Celestine
Pope
Adrian
Dom.
Bannes
in
2m
m
2ª
q.
viz.
Agatho
,
Leo
though
your
Popes
have
been
condemned
by
Councils
,
yet
so
have
not
your
maintained
doctrines
.
Answ.
Thom.
Aquinas
Boniface
,
Epist.
ad
Eulalium
,
[
Aurelius
sometime
Bishop
of
with
his
Colleagues
,
did
begin
,
by
the
Devils
instigation
to
wax
proud
against
the
Church
of
in
the
times
of
our
Predecessors
,
Celestine
.
Panopl
.
l.
cap.
[
After
the
whole
African
Church
had
persevered
in
schism
the
space
of
twenty
years
,
and
had
removed
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
Apostolick
seat
,
being
seduced
by
Bishop
of
[
No
man
was
compelled
:
It
s
a
just
decree
;
we
all
say
thus
;
we
all
approve
it
:
Let
that
stand
that
is
decreed
;
it
s
all
right
.
]
[
An
humbling
,
and
depressing
,
and
wronging
of
the
Papacy
,
and
therefore
entred
their
dissent
:
see
Confession
lib.
de
Pontif.
cap.
Bellarm.
Binnius
,
Baronius
,
Becanus
,
Gretser
,
Aetius
,
Act.
[
What
Council
,
that
is
,
what
Pope
condemned
our
Church
?
]
[
Tota
devotione
Complector
:
integerrima
approbatione
custodio
]
I
embrace
it
with
my
whole
devotion
;
I
keep
it
with
most
entire
approbation
]
Greg.
Regist.
.
cited
in
the
Decrees
,
Dist.
ibid.
pag.
Universal
Bishop
or
Patriarch
Lodovicus
Vives
(
in
schol.
in
August
.
lib.
[
Those
are
taken
by
them
for
Edicts
and
Councils
,
which
make
for
them
the
rest
they
no
more
regard
then
a
meeting
of
women
in
a
workhouse
or
a
washing
place
.
]
[
By
what
Authority
was
she
otherwise
reproved
?
]
Peter
,
Gal.
Church
you
left
?
and
when
was
it
?
and
whose
company
?
Spain
,
Italy
,
France
de
fide
We
are
the
whole
Church
,
and
all
others
are
Hereticks
or
Schismaticks
?
[
since
the
Apostles
time
Gonzalus
Rodericus
Mathew
.
Liter
.
Gonzal
.
Roder.
in
Godign
.
de
Reb.
Abass
.
lib.
Canus
Loc.
Theol.
You
are
called
to
the
society
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
society
being
undoubtedly
the
Church
of
Christ
,
let
them
see
to
it
,
that
arrogate
this
title
to
themselves
,
whether
they
do
not
imitate
hereticks
by
a
Lying
affirmation
that
the
Church
is
only
with
them
.
lib.
fol.
(
mihi
Alphonsus
à
Castro
Melch.
Canus
(
Loc.
Theol.
lib.
[
that
Hereticks
are
no
parts
of
the
Church
,
is
the
common
conclusion
of
all
Divines
,
not
only
of
those
that
have
written
of
late
,
but
of
them
also
that
by
their
Antiquity
are
esteemed
the
most
Noble
;
This
is
attested
by
the
two
Councils
of
Rightly
therefore
did
Pope
define
that
the
Church
is
a
collection
of
Catholicks
.
]
Alphonsus
à
Cast
Canus
ibid.
He
must
be
a
judged
Heretick
before
he
is
dismembred
.
Armenia
,
Palestine
,
Egypt
,
Ethiopia
,
Anton.
Marinarins
[
that
the
Church
is
shut
up
in
the
Corners
of
and
yet
Domestick
enemies
arise
,
that
waste
this
portion
shut
up
in
a
corner
.
]
Sonnius
Bishop
of
(
in
Demonstrat
.
Relig.
Christian
.
lib.
[
I
pray
you
what
room
hath
the
Catholick
Church
now
in
the
habitable
world
?
scarce
three
elnes
long
in
comparison
of
that
vastness
which
the
Satanical
Church
doth
possess
.
]
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
Gregory
Nazianz
.
Orat.
de
land
.
Athanasii
[
It
is
a
succession
of
Godliness
that
is
properly
to
be
esteemed
a
succession
:
For
he
that
professeth
the
same
doctrine
of
faith
,
is
also
partaker
of
the
same
throne
;
But
he
that
embraceth
the
contrary
belief
,
ought
to
be
judged
an
adversary
,
though
he
be
in
the
throne
.
This
indeed
hath
the
name
of
succession
;
but
the
other
hath
the
Thing
it self
,
and
the
Truth
]
[
For
he
that
breaketh
in
by
force
is
not
to
be
esteemed
a
successor
;
but
rather
he
that
suffereth
force
:
nor
he
that
breaketh
the
Laws
:
but
he
that
is
chosen
in
manner
agreeable
to
the
Laws
:
nor
he
that
holdeth
contrary
tenets
;
but
he
that
is
endued
with
the
same
faith
:
Unless
any
man
will
call
him
a
Successor
,
as
we
say
a
sickness
succeedeth
health
;
or
darkness
succeedeth
light
,
and
a
strom
succeeds
a
calm
,
(
or
madness
or
distraction
)
succeedeth
prudence
]
(
Lyra
Glos
.
in
Math.
[
Because
many
Princes
and
chief
Priests
(
or
Popes
)
and
other
inferiors
,
have
been
found
to
Apostatize
,
the
Church
consisteth
in
those
persons
in
whom
is
the
true
knowledge
and
confession
of
Faith
and
Verity
]
To
charge
us
with
introducing
New
Articles
of
faith
or
points
of
Religion
,
because
we
contradict
the
New
Articles
which
they
introduce
;
and
then
they
require
us
to
prove
our
doctrines
which
are
but
the
Negatives
of
theirs
.
[
the
Doctrines
of
our
Religion
;
]
that
no
Scripture
is
to
be
interpreted
but
according
to
the
unanimous
consent
of
the
Fathers
.
pro
more
suo
,
as
his
custom
:
Cajetan
:
(
Loc.
Theol.
lib.
[
yet
his
doctrine
was
defiled
with
a
Leprosie
of
errors
,
by
an
affection
and
lust
of
Curiosity
,
or
confidence
on
his
wit
,
expounding
Scripture
as
he
list
,
happily
indeed
for
the
most
part
,
but
in
some
few
places
more
acutely
then
happily
,
because
he
regarded
not
antient
Tradition
,
and
was
not
verst
in
the
reading
of
the
Fathers
;
and
would
not
learn
from
them
the
Mysteries
of
the
sealed
book
]
Edm.
Albertinus
[
it
belongeth
to
your
Holy
Mother
the
Church
to
judge
of
the
true
sence
of
Scripture
]
Athanasius
,
Basil
,
Nazianzen
,
Nyssen
,
Augustine
,
Hierom
,
Chrysostome
,
Epiphanius
,
Vincentius
Lirinens
.
ubi
supra
Tertullian
de
carne
Christi
,
cap.
They
make
advantage
of
our
charitable
Judgement
of
them
,
and
of
their
uncharitable
judgement
of
us
and
all
other
Christians
,
to
affright
and
entice
people
to
their
sect
.
we
cannor
be
saved
,
nor
any
that
are
not
of
the
Roman
Church
:
a
Papist
may
be
saved
Let
Protestants
take
the
shell
[
Safe
Religion
,
Gerson
,
Kempis
,
Thaulerus
,
Ferus
,
Barbanson
,
Benedictus
Anglus
,
Mounsieur
de
Renty
they
have
the
Kernel
,
and
so
much
as
is
necessary
to
salvation
,
Which
be
they
All
those
that
timely
cast
it
up
again
,
or
else
whose
strength
of
Nature
prevaileth
against
it
,
and
keepeth
it
from
mastering
the
Heart
or
vital
Powers
,
shall
be
recovered
and
live
:
Greeks
,
Egyptians
,
Abassines
,
Armenians
,
Waldensis
,
Frans
.
à
Sancta
Clara
Deus
,
Natura
,
Gratia
,
Problem
.
[
the
Doctors
commonly
teach
,
that
a
just
and
probable
ignorance
ought
to
excuse
:
and
that
it
is
when
one
hath
a
probable
foundation
(
or
ground
)
as
a
Country-man
,
when
he
believes
that
a
thing
is
lawfull
,
drawn
by
the
Testimony
of
his
Parish
Priest
or
Parents
:
or
when
a
man
seeing
reasons
that
are
probable
on
both
sides
,
doth
choose
those
which
seem
to
him
the
more
probable
,
which
yet
indeed
are
against
the
truth
,
to
which
he
is
otherwise
well
affected
:
in
this
case
he
erreth
without
fault
,
though
he
err
against
the
truth
,
and
so
labour
of
the
contrary
ignorance
]
[
Hither
is
it
to
be
reduced
,
when
the
Articles
of
Faith
are
not
propounded
in
a
due
manner
,
as
by
frivolous
reasons
,
or
by
impious
men
:
for
then
to
believe
,
were
an
act
of
imprudence
,
saith
[
That
as
to
the
Ignorance
of
things
necessary
as
means
(
to
salvation
)
the
Doctors
differ
&
l.
denatur
.
&
grat
.
c.
sup.
Trid.
will
have
no
more
explicite
faith
required
now
in
the
Law
of
Grace
,
then
in
the
Law
of
Nature
.
Yea
think
that
in
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
in
cases
in
the
Law
of
Grace
,
a
man
may
be
saved
with
only
Natural
Knowledge
,
and
that
the
habit
of
faith
is
not
required
.
And
(
being
of
the
contrary
opinion
)
saith
,
that
they
are
men
of
great
name
that
are
against
him
,
whose
gravity
and
great
and
painfull
studies
moved
him
,
not
to
condemn
them
of
heresie
,
in
a
doubtfull
matter
,
not
yet
judged
]
S.
Clara
)
Alvarez
de
Auxil
.
disp.
with
others
,
seems
to
hold
that
to
Justification
is
not
required
the
knowledge
of
a
supernatural
object
at
all
.
Other
say
that
both
to
Grace
and
to
Glory
an
explicite
faith
in
Christ
is
necessary
,
as
and
others
.
Others
say
that
to
salvation
at
least
an
explicite
faith
in
the
Gospel
,
or
Christ
is
required
,
though
not
to
Grace
or
Justification
.
And
this
is
the
commoner
in
the
Schools
,
as
declareth
,
and
followeth
it
.
]
[
I
take
him
to
be
of
that
opinion
that
is
not
necessary
as
a
Means
to
Grace
or
Glory
to
have
an
explicite
Belief
of
Christ
or
the
Gospel
.
he
seems
at
large
to
prove
.
]
[
What
is
clearer
,
then
that
at
this
day
,
the
Gospell
bindeth
not
,
where
it
is
not
authentically
preached
;
that
is
,
that
at
this
day
men
may
be
saved
without
an
explicite
belief
of
Christ
:
for
in
that
sence
speaks
the
Doctor
concerning
the
Jews
.
And
verily
what
ever
my
illustrious
Master
hold
with
his
Learned
Master
I
think
that
this
was
the
Opinion
of
the
Doctor
and
the
common
one
,
which
also
a
faithfull
Scotist
followeth
;
and
and
of
the
Cano
,
and
others
.
[
Its
effectually
proved
by
the
Doctor
,
from
If
I
had
not
come
and
spoke
to
them
,
they
had
not
had
sin
:
I
know
the
Dictors
of
the
contrary
opinion
answer
,
that
such
are
not
cendemned
for
the
sin
of
Infidelty
precisely
,
but
for
other
sins
that
binder
the
illumination
and
special
help
of
God
.
But
verily
the
Doctor
there
argueth
,
that
the
Jews
might
by
circumcision
be
cleansed
from
Original
sin
,
and
saved
without
the
Gospel
:
and
accordingly
he
may
argue
as
to
all
others
,
to
whom
the
Gospel
is
not
authentically
promulgate
:
Else
his
reason
would
not
hold
.
And
our
most
grave
subscribes
to
this
opinion
,
saying
—
since
the
promulgation
of
the
Gospel
an
Explicite
Belief
of
Christ
is
necessary
:
except
with
the
invincibly
ignorant
,
to
whom
an
implicite
sufficeth
to
the
life
of
grace
but
whether
it
suffice
to
the
life
of
glory
,
is
a
probleme
;
but
it
is
more
probable
that
here
also
an
implicite
sufficeth
]
Medina
re
recta
in
Deum
fide
,
lib.
cap.
ult.
and
of
that
an
Implicite
belief
of
Christ
is
sufficient
to
salvation
.
this
is
the
way
to
the
end
debates
of
them
that
think
the
Article
of
the
Trinity
,
of
Christ
,
of
the
incarnation
,
are
necessary
to
salvation
,
though
not
to
Justification
:
[
such
are
not
formally
without
the
Church
.
]
formally
Insidels
are
in
their
Church
and
may
be
saved
,
Victoria
Relect.
de
Indis
.
&
Richard
.
de
Med.
Villa
,
[
to
believe
as
the
Church
believeth
.
]
Whether
such
persons
may
hold
the
contrary
error
to
the
truth
that
they
are
ignorant
of
:
Scotus
:
)
while
it
is
preached
but
in
some
one
place
,
till
he
know
it
to
be
believed
as
a
truth
by
the
Church
,
and
then
he
must
firmly
adhere
to
it
.
[
If
a
simple
old
woman
shall
hear
a
false
opinion
from
a
false
Prophet
,
(
as
that
the
substance
of
the
bread
remains
with
Christs
body
in
the
Eucharist
)
and
believe
it
:
doth
she
sin
because
of
this
?
No
:
This
were
too
hard
and
cruell
to
affirm
.
]
[
that
such
as
have
no
knowledge
of
these
things
to
stir
them
up
,
are
not
bound
so
much
as
to
seek
information
.
]
Vega
lib.
[
Ignorance
about
many
Articles
of
faith
,
may
be
without
fault
:
so
there
is
the
same
reason
of
Ignorance
S.
Clara
[
To
speak
my
sense
freely
,
I
think
that
the
common
people
committing
themselves
to
the
instruction
of
the
Pastors
,
trusting
their
knowledge
and
goodness
,
if
they
be
deceived
,
it
shall
be
accounted
Invincible
Ignorance
,
or
probable
at
least
:
So
which
excuseth
from
fault
.
Yea
some
Doctors
give
so
much
to
the
Instruction
of
Doctors
,
on
whom
the
care
of
the
flock
lyeth
,
that
if
they
teach
that
God
would
be
hated
,
that
a
rude
Parishoner
is
bound
to
believe
them
.
]
Azorius
,
To.
Just.
c.
[
It
seemeth
to
be
the
common
Opinion
of
the
Schools
and
Doctors
at
this
day
,
that
the
Laity
erring
with
their
Teachers
or
Pastors
,
are
altogether
excused
from
all
fault
:
yea
by
erring
thus
many
wayes
materially
,
they
merit
,
for
the
act
of
Christian
Obedience
,
which
they
owe
their
teachers
,
as
and
others
,
with
Zanchez
,
teaching
that
those
that
are
brought
up
among
Hereticks
are
not
bound
presently
to
believe
,
and
yet
are
not
to
be
accounted
Hereticks
,
till
they
refuse
Belief
sufficiently
propounded
to
them
—
]
Alph.
à
Castro
Simanchas
,
Aragon
Eman
:
Sa
even
among
Catholicks
many
are
excused
from
the
explicite
knowledge
of
the
Trinity
and
Incarnation
,
specially
if
there
want
a
Teacher
:
For
what
(
saith
he
)
shall
we
say
that
an
infinite
number
of
Christians
,
otherwise
good
people
,
perish
,
that
scarce
know
any
thing
aright
of
the
Mysterie
of
the
Trinity
and
Incarnation
;
Yea
judge
perversly
,
(
or
falsly
)
of
them
,
if
you
ask
them
?
]
Gr.
Valentia
for
his
opinion
Whether
the
Law
of
Nature
and
Decalogue
may
be
unknown
without
fault
?
say
,
No
[
It
is
the
more
common
and
received
Opinion
,
Adrian
,
Corduba
,
Herera
that
there
may
be
such
invincible
ignorance
in
respect
of
the
Law
of
Nature
and
the
Decalogue
.
]
Implicite
faith
in
Christ
no
actual
faith
in
Christ
at
all
.
believes
as
the
Church
believes
company
of
Christians
Whom
he
justified
,
them
he
also
glorified
.
an
Actual
belief
in
Christ
is
necessary
to
salvation
,
and
not
to
Justification
its
necessary
to
both
that
its
necessary
to
neither
Infallible
Living
judge
of
controversies
expounder
of
Scriptures
that
a
Protestant
cannot
be
saved
.
Their
suting
their
Doctrines
,
and
Government
and
Worship
to
the
fleshly
humours
of
the
ungodly
:
by
which
means
the
Greatest
and
the
Most
are
alwayes
like
to
be
on
their
side
:
they
are
the
greater
number
it
is
but
a
few
Hereticks
that
were
against
them
Later
.
sub
.
Innoc.
venial
sins
God
will
save
any
of
them
,
or
that
he
will
not
certain
promise
of
salvation
unbeliever
that
hath
had
the
Gospel
,
might
have
had
it
and
would
not
,
Gospel
sentence
of
damnation
negative
unbeliever
never
had
or
could
have
the
Gospel
,
Condemning
sentence
of
the
Law
his
sin
Deserveth
eternal
death
peremptory
and
indispensable
by
the
Proportion
of
the
work
,
and
in
Commutative
Justice
,
Ave
Maries
[
Religious
[
The
Mass
doth
not
bite
.
]
auricular
confession
Montaltus
the
Jansenist
Mysterie
of
Jesuitism
by
culling
out
all
the
harsh
,
unhansome
passages
,
or
mistakes
that
they
meet
with
in
any
Protestant
Writers
,
and
charging
all
these
upon
the
Protestant
Religion
,
as
if
they
were
so
many
Articles
of
our
Faith
:
or
at
least
were
the
common
doctrines
of
our
Churches
.
they
are
bound
to
believe
as
their
Teachers
bid
them
:
Pope
hath
Canonized
for
Saints
particular
Doctors
entirely
in
the
written
word
of
God
,
All
Hereticks
do
pretend
to
Scripture
,
and
therefore
this
cannot
be
the
Test
of
our
Religion
?
Cardinal
Richleiu
Lucion
:
Defens
.
contra
script
Ministr.
Charenton
.
cap.
[
The
Scripture
saith
that
a
man
is
not
Justified
by
Faith
only
;
but
you
say
,
that
he
is
Justified
by
Faith
alone
,
and
by
Faith
only
,
which
is
found
in
no
place
of
Scripture
:
and
do
you
not
then
resist
the
Scriptures
?
]
man
is
Justified
by
Faith
without
the
Deeds
of
the
Law
,
and
saved
through
Faith
—
not
of
works
,
lest
any
man
should
boast
,
a
man
is
Justified
by
works
,
and
not
by
Faith
only
,
[
Faith
alone
[
Faith
alone
[
Faith
without
works
Disput.
of
Justification
Contarenus
de
Justif
[
The
Scripture
saith
,
that
we
can
Love
God
with
all
the
heart
:
you
say
,
that
no
man
can
Love
God
with
all
the
heart
,
which
is
no
where
read
in
Scripture
:
and
yet
do
you
not
resist
the
Scriptures
?
]
Loving
God
with
all
the
Heart
,
sincerity
and
predominant
degree
of
Love
,
extraordinary
degree
above
this
meer
sincerity
highest
Degree
,
which
is
our
duty
,
and
which
excludeth
all
sinful
imperfection
:
Lord
I
Love
thee
so
much
,
that
I
will
not
be
beholden
to
thee
to
forgive
the
imperfection
of
my
Love
,
or
to
help
me
against
any
sinful
imperfection
of
it
.
M.
de
Renty
Potentia
Moralis
Moral
Power
[
The
Scripture
saith
,
that
the
Eucharist
is
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
with
the
adjunction
of
those
words
that
signifie
a
true
Body
and
Blood
:
you
say
that
it
is
not
Christs
Body
and
Blood
,
but
only
a
figure
,
sign
,
and
testimony
,
which
the
Scripture
no
where
saith
.
]
not
his
Body
and
Blood
,
but
a
figure
,
it
is
his
Body
and
Blood
Sacramentally
and
Representatively
:
Take
,
this
is
my
House
,
this
is
my
Land
,
which
I
deliver
thee
.
This
is
and
this
is
and
this
is
the
Virgin
[
That
Rock
was
Christ
[
I
am
the
door
I
am
the
true
Vine
[
I
am
a
worm
and
no
man
,
David
was
a
man
This
is
my
Body
This
is
my
Blood
.
[
The
Scripture
saith
,
that
Baptism
saveth
us
,
and
that
we
are
cleansed
and
regenerate
by
the
washing
of
water
:
On
the
contrary
you
say
,
that
Baptism
doth
neither
save
us
,
nor
regenerate
us
,
but
is
only
to
us
a
symbol
of
salvation
,
ablution
,
and
regeneration
,
which
is
no
where
said
in
Scripture
.
]
our
fundamental
Right
Heart
consent
Solemn
Investiture
[
Scripture
saith
,
that
Priests
do
forgive
sin
:
on
the
contrary
you
say
that
they
do
not
remit
them
,
but
only
testifie
that
they
are
remitted
,
which
the
Scriptures
no
where
say
.
]
whose
sins
remit
,
they
are
remitted
Absolution
of
the
Penitent
[
Scripture
saith
,
If
a
Virgin
marry
she
sinneth
not
:
but
you
say
that
the
just
sin
in
all
works
:
which
Scripture
mentions
not
.
]
they
marry
they
sin
not
they
marry
they
sin
not
Marriage
,
as
such
,
is
no
sin
to
the
Virgin
.
Lord
I
thank
thee
that
I
am
not
as
other
men
:
Lord
be
mercifull
to
me
a
sinner
:
[
Who
can
say
,
I
have
made
my
heart
clean
,
I
am
pure
from
my
sin
?
[
For
there
is
not
a
just
man
upon
earth
,
that
doth
good
,
and
sinneth
not
,
Eccl.
materially
forbidden
done
in
wickedness
Materially
are
good
[
Scripture
saith
that
there
are
wicked
men
and
reprobates
,
that
believe
in
Christ
:
But
you
contend
that
they
believe
not
,
but
have
only
a
shadow
of
faith
:
which
no
Scripture
saith
.
]
Receiving
of
Christ
Coming
to
him
being
planted
into
him
as
his
members
,
taking
him
heartily
as
Christ
,
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
becoming
Christians
and
Disciples
Calvin
,
P.
Martyr
,
Beza
,
[
Scripture
saith
,
that
there
are
some
that
believe
for
a
time
,
and
after
at
another
time
believe
not
.
You
deny
that
there
are
any
that
believe
for
a
time
,
and
then
fall
from
faith
,
and
that
he
that
once
believeth
doth
ever
lose
that
faith
,
which
is
not
in
any
Scripture
to
be
found
.
]
semen
vitae
An
Account
of
my
Judgement
(
lib.
de
Auxil
.
Respons.
ad
Object
.
Lib.
Greg.
de
Valentia
,
Tom.
Alexand.
Ales
p.
q.
Et
Almainin
p.
q.
[
Scripture
saith
,
If
thou
will
enter
into
life
,
keep
the
commandments
:
You
say
that
there
is
no
need
of
keeping
the
Commandments
,
and
that
he
that
saith
,
it
doth
deny
Christ
and
abolish
faith
,
of
which
the
Scripture
speaketh
not
a
word
.
]
keeping
of
that
Law
of
Works
,
or
Nature
,
which
made
perfect
obedience
the
only
condition
of
Life
:
the
Law
of
as
such
Law
of
Christ
Law
of
Christ
,
as
such
,
necessitate
praecepti
;
(
necessitate
medii
[
Scripture
saith
,
that
some
that
were
illuminated
and
made
partakers
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
did
fall
,
and
crucifie
again
to
themselves
the
Son
of
God
.
But
you
defend
,
that
whoever
is
once
partaker
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
cannot
fall
from
his
Grace
:
which
Scripture
speaketh
not
.
]
[
Scripture
saith
that
God
taketh
away
,
and
blotteth
out
our
iniquity
as
a
cloud
:
and
puts
our
iniquities
far
from
us
,
as
the
East
is
from
the
West
,
and
maketh
us
as
white
as
snow
;
You
say
,
that
he
takes
not
away
,
nor
blotteth
out
our
sin
,
but
only
doth
not
impute
it
,
and
doth
not
make
us
white
as
snow
,
but
leaveth
in
us
the
fault
and
uncleaness
of
sin
:
which
Scripture
no
where
speaks
.
]
He
doth
not
take
away
,
nor
blot
out
our
sin
,
nor
make
us
white
as
snow
:
transient
act
e.
g.
Davids
reputable
as
a
vertue
,
or
not
a
vice
.
done
quite
away
God
takes
not
away
sin
,
but
only
not
imputeth
it
,
God
takes
not
away
habitual
sin
is
done
away
Sanctified
,
Converted
,
Regenerate
,
Renewed
,
must
live
an
holy
life
degree
of
habitual
or
dispositive
sin
,
absence
of
holy
qualities
remaineth
In
many
things
we
offend
all
,
Concil.
Milevit
.
cont.
Pelagianos
Can.
[
The
Scripture
saith
,
that
Blessedness
in
the
Reward
,
the
Prize
,
the
Penny
,
the
wages
of
Labourers
,
and
the
Crown
of
Righteousness
:
you
contend
that
its
meerly
the
free
gift
of
God
,
and
not
a
Reward
,
which
no
Scripture
doth
affirm
]
Eternal
life
is
given
as
a
Reward
and
Crown
of
Righteousness
.
Act
of
God
Gospel
Promise
Antecedenter
meerly
of
Gods
free
Grace
made
such
a
Deed
of
Gift
Justification
in
Judgement
Commutative
Justice
Merit
of
Condignity
Polidor
Virgil
[
They
are
called
Evangelical
,
because
they
maintain
that
no
Law
is
to
be
received
in
matters
of
Salvation
,
but
what
is
delivered
by
Christ
or
his
Apostles
]
Luther
,
Calvin
[
Nos
autem
nullam
aliam
,
As
for
us
we
put
(
or
assert
)
no
other
Rule
but
Scripture
,
neither
of
another
sort
,
nor
totall
:
Yea
we
say
that
it
is
the
Whole
Rule
of
our
Salvation
:
and
that
on
a
double
account
,
both
because
it
containeth
immediately
and
formally
the
summ
of
our
salvation
;
that
is
,
all
the
Articles
that
are
necessary
to
mans
salvation
,
by
necessity
of
means
and
because
it
mediately
containeth
whatsoever
we
are
bound
to
believe
,
as
it
sends
us
to
the
Church
to
be
instructed
by
her
,
of
whose
infallibility
it
certainly
confirmeth
us
.
]
By
ranking
the
Protestants
among
the
rabble
of
Sects
and
Heresies
that
are
in
the
world
,
and
then
asking
ignorant
souls
,
If
you
will
needs
be
of
any
sect
,
how
many
are
here
before
you
?
and
what
reason
have
you
rather
to
be
of
the
Protestants
,
then
of
any
other
?
The
most
sound
and
healthfull
part
Reformed
Churches
The
most
unsound
in
doctrine
Papists
themselves
;
(
not
as
Papists
as
Christians
middle
part
other
Eastern
Southern
Churches
By
working
upon
the
peoples
natural
affections
,
and
asking
them
,
Where
they
think
all
their
fore-fathers
are
that
dyed
in
the
communion
of
the
Roman
Church
?
Dare
they
think
they
are
all
damned
?
[
What
think
you
is
become
of
our
fathers
?
If
they
were
saved
without
the
Gospel
,
so
may
we
.
]
Where
are
all
my
Ancestors
now
?
vain
conversation
,
received
by
Tradition
from
their
fathers
,
Jews
,
Act.
[
As
your
Fathers
did
,
so
do
yet
which
of
the
Prophets
have
not
your
Fathers
persecuted
?
]
deeds
of
their
fathers
,
Luk.
where
their
fathers
are
Turn
unto
me
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
be
not
as
your
fathers
unto
whom
the
former
Prophets
have
cryed
,
Turn
—
your
fathers
,
where
are
they
,
and
the
Prophets
,
do
they
live
for
ever
?
]
[
I
said
unto
their
children
,
—
walk
ye
not
in
the
Statutes
of
your
Fathers
,
neither
observe
their
judgements
,
nor
defile
your selves
with
their
Idols
:
I
am
the
Lord
your
God
,
walk
in
my
Statutes
—
Say
unto
the
house
of
Thus
saith
the
Lord
God
;
Are
ye
polluted
after
the
manner
of
your
fathers
?
and
commit
ye
whoredom
after
their
abominations
?
[
Have
ye
forgotten
the
wickedness
of
your
fathers
—
They
are
not
humbled
even
to
this
day
.
]
By
pretending
to
a
Divine
Institution
and
Natural
excellency
of
a
visible
Monarchical
Government
of
the
Church
.
And
so
they
would
derive
it
from
from
Christ
yea
from
Nature
,
and
God
the
Author
of
Nature
.
Cheating
Consultation
,
de
Ratione
verae
fidei
,
&c.
ad
Carolum
Principem
,
[
besides
Christ
the
invisible
Head
of
the
Church
,
there
is
a
necessity
that
we
acknowledge
another
certain
visible
Head
subrogate
to
Christ
,
and
instituted
of
him
,
without
which
none
can
be
a
member
of
Christ
,
or
any
way
subsist
alive
.
]
Another
Head
.
One
in
the
Church
particular
Church
Universal
Church
he
tells
us
[
the
invisible
God
thinks
meet
to
Govern
the
world
by
visible
men
.
]
Answ.
Shall
we
believe
that
Christ
doth
govern
his
Church
in
another
way
then
God
governeth
the
whole
world
?
]
Answ.
Boverins
[
We
must
not
believe
that
Christ
doth
govern
the
Church
in
another
way
then
God
doth
govern
the
world
.
]
God
doth
not
govern
the
whole
world
by
any
one
(
or
two
,
or
ten
)
Universal
Vice-monarch
:
Therefore
Christ
doth
not
Govern
the
Church
by
any
one
Universal
Vice-monarch
.
[
Because
Christ
was
a
visible
Monarch
once
on
earth
himself
.
And
if
the
Church
had
need
of
a
visible
Monarch
then
,
it
hath
need
of
it
still
.
]
Answ.
de
novo
[
One
is
your
Master
,
even
Christ
.
]
[
Be
not
ye
called
Masters
?
But
he
that
is
greatest
among
you
,
shall
be
your
servant
.
]
[
Be
not
ye
called
Rabbi
,
for
one
is
your
Master
,
even
Christ
,
and
all
ye
are
Brethren
,
]
Masters
,
as
Christ
was
Holy
Ghost
fit
that
Christ
have
a
Successor
,
he
hath
one
Rome
,
Spain
,
Asia
visible
Pope
while
he
was
on
earth
,
and
Promulgating
the
Gospel
,
sending
Apostles
,
instituting
Sacraments
,
Papal
Offices
.
Answ
Christ
hath
a
Successor
Card.
Richlieu
[
its
no
dishonour
to
Christ
to
have
a
Deputy
,
no
more
then
for
the
King
of
to
have
a
Deputy
,
or
Vice-king
in
such
a
thing
be
This
is
my
beloved
Son
in
whom
I
am
well-pleased
,
Hear
him
]
This
is
the
Vice-christ
,
Hear
him
]
[
Being
made
so
much
better
then
Angels
,
as
he
hath
by
inheritance
obtained
a
more
excellent
name
then
they
:
For
unto
which
of
the
Angels
said
he
at
any
time
]
[
Let
all
the
Angels
worship
him
;
sit
thou
on
my
right
hand
,
Vice-christ
on
Earth
The
Antichrist
[
Safe
Religion
[
Tues
&
in
hanc
&c.
]
Answ
[
Thou
art
Christ
,
or
the
Vice-christ
,
or
my
Successor
,
or
the
Universal
Monarch
of
the
Church
:
No
such
words
as
these
.
Peter
.
q.
d.
[
Thy
name
is
who
confessest
me
,
in
allusion
to
which
I
tell
thee
,
that
I
whom
thou
hast
confessed
am
the
Rock
upon
which
I
will
build
me
a
Church
,
which
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
.
]
That
Rock
was
Christ
.
&c.
Gal.
[
I
am
of
and
I
am
of
and
I
am
of
[
I
am
of
Christ
]
[
Is
Christ
divided
?
]
[
Is
[
Was
crucified
for
you
,
or
were
yee
baptized
into
the
name
of
[
Who
then
is
and
who
is
Peter
)
but
Ministers
by
whom
ye
believed
as
the
Lord
gave
to
every
man
,
[
The
Church
is
Christs
Kingdom
,
an
Army
,
a
Sheepfold
,
a
House
,
a
Ship
,
or
Ark
;
and
what
s
a
Kingdom
without
a
visible
King
:
or
an
Army
without
a
Visible
General
:
or
a
Flock
without
a
visible
Shepheard
:
or
a
House
without
a
Housholder
:
or
a
Ship
without
a
Pilot
?
]
Answ.
For
all
Power
in
heaven
and
earth
is
given
him
,
for
that
end
he
Dyed
,
Rose
and
Revived
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
of
the
Dead
and
Living
,
he
is
made
Head
over
all
things
to
the
Chruch
,
Eph.
The
Lord
of
Hosts
at
hand
is
coming
[
to
feed
the
flock
of
God
that
is
among
them
—
not
as
Lords
over
Gods
Heritage
the
chief
Shepheard
doth
appear
,
we
shall
receive
the
Crown
,
]
even
the
bruits
have
their
Governours
,
the
Bees
.
Answ
Irrational
Governours
or
Governments
Bee
can
Govern
all
the
Bees
in
the
world
:
Charls
[
that
we
should
not
deny
that
to
the
Church
which
we
see
is
necessary
to
all
humane
Societies
]
Answ.
all
Societies
any
Society
Why
the
Church
should
have
a
Vice-christ
That
the
militant
Church
might
be
like
the
triumphant
,
who
have
one
Invisible
Head
.
]
Answ.
[
That
the
militant
Church
differ
not
from
it self
,
but
as
each
particular
Church
hath
one
Visible
Head
or
Pastor
,
so
the
whole
should
have
.
]
Answ.
[
For
preserving
Unity
.
]
Answ.
[
To
fulfill
the
doctrine
of
the
Prophets
and
Christ
.
]
Answ.
[
That
the
Christian
Church
may
be
like
the
Jewish
]
Answ.
[
That
there
may
be
some
one
Supream
judge
to
punish
Bishops
,
and
define
matters
of
faith
,
call
Councils
,
extinguish
heresies
and
schisms
.
]
Answ.
calling
Councils
[
That
the
Divine
Institution
of
Christ
,
and
the
plain
Scripture
about
Primacy
may
take
place
.
]
Answ.
to
take
nothing
as
Evidence
from
Scripture
,
but
the
Letters
or
express
words
.
(
de
verb.
Dei
,
lib.
Paul
Ferrius
Isaaccus
Chorinus
Nic.
Vedelius
He
that
believeth
shall
be
saved
:
that
he
that
believeth
not
is
condemned
:
that
such
or
such
a
man
believeth
not
:
I
was
hungry
and
ye
fed
me
not
,
that
such
or
such
Cain
,
Thou
shalt
not
murder
.
Thou
hast
killed
thy
brother
,
therefore
thou
shalt
die
.
Peter
was
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
Head
of
the
Catholick
Church
:
or
the
Bishop
of
the
Pope
is
his
Successor
the
Pope
is
the
Vice-christ
,
or
Universal
Bishop
.
Popes
Laws
French
,
Dutch
,
Irish
,
English
,
Slavonian
,
a
Lye
[
The
Scripture
no
where
calls
it self
the
whole
word
of
God
;
nor
no
where
tells
us
which
be
Canonical
Books
,
and
yet
these
are
Articles
of
Faith
.
]
Answ.
Gods
veracity
God
cannot
lie
His
Revelations
This
is
Gods
Word
Formal
Object
Necessary
Medium
formal
object
Material
object
Articles
of
Faith
All
the
Word
of
God
which
be
the
Administring
Laws
of
this
Common-wealth
.
The
Authority
of
the
Law-givers
is
none
of
formale
objectum
Material
object
Promulgation
of
these
Laws
necessary
Medium
,
sine
quo
non
,
that
there
is
no
other
Laws
but
these
,
non-promulgation
of
more
That
God
is
True
Soveraign
Rector
this
is
Gods
Revelation
,
or
Promulgation
of
his
Law
,
out
of
(
propria
luce
there
is
no
other
Law
,
or
Faith
,
de
fide
Saints
Rest
choosing
of
such
persons
to
dispute
with
,
against
whom
they
find
that
they
have
some
notable
advantage
.
Justification
,
Certainty
of
Salvation
nature
of
Faith
use
of
Works
This
is
the
Protestant
Religion
one
crook-backt
Nobleman
is
a
whoremonger
,
and
drunkard
,
that
hath
neither
eyes
,
nor
ears
,
nor
limbs
to
bear
him
,
Lud.
Crocius
Socinian
name
and
cause
in
seeking
to
Divide
the
Protestants
among
themselves
,
or
to
break
them
into
Sects
,
or
poyson
the
ductile
sort
with
Heresies
,
and
then
to
draw
them
to
some
odious
practises
,
to
cast
a
disgrace
on
the
Protestant
Cause
.
John
Brown
,
aged
seventy
two
,
in
his
Voluntary
Confession
to
a
Committee
of
Parliament
,
Prins
Introduct.
pag.
[
The
whole
Christian
world
doth
acknowledge
the
prediction
which
the
University
of
doth
foresee
in
two
several
Decrees
they
made
When
the
Society
of
Jesuites
did
labour
to
be
members
of
that
University
:
They
were
the
only
cause
of
the
troubles
which
fell
out
in
when
under
pretence
to
reduce
the
Latine
Church
,
and
plant
themselves
,
and
destroy
the
Greek
Church
,
the
poor
King
and
his
Queen
,
and
those
that
followed
him
from
were
all
in
one
night
murdered
by
the
monstrous
Usurper
of
the
Crown
,
and
the
true
progeny
rooted
out
.
They
were
the
only
cause
that
moved
the
Swedes
to
take
Arms
against
their
lawfull
King
and
chased
him
to
and
neither
he
nor
his
successors
were
ever
able
to
take
possession
of
For
the
Jesuites
intention
was
to
bring
in
the
Romish
Religion
,
and
root
out
Protestants
.
They
were
the
only
cause
that
moved
the
to
take
Arms
against
the
said
because
they
had
perswaded
him
to
marry
two
sisters
,
one
after
the
other
;
both
of
the
house
of
They
have
been
the
sole
cause
of
the
war
entered
in
since
the
year
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
nineteen
,
as
Pope
told
the
General
of
their
Order
,
called
for
their
avarice
,
pretending
to
take
all
the
Church
lands
from
the
Hussites
in
to
themselves
;
which
hath
caused
the
death
of
many
thousand
by
sword
,
famine
and
pestilence
in
They
have
been
the
cause
of
civil
wars
in
during
all
which
time
moving
the
French
King
to
take
Arms
against
his
own
subjects
the
Protestants
,
where
innumerable
people
have
lost
their
lives
,
as
the
siege
of
and
other
places
will
give
sufficient
proof
.
For
the
Jesuites
intentions
were
to
set
their
society
in
all
Cities
and
Towns
conquered
by
the
King
,
and
quite
to
abolish
the
Protestants
.
They
were
the
cause
of
the
murder
of
the
last
King
of
They
were
the
only
projectors
of
the
Gunpowder
Treason
,
and
their
Penitents
the
actors
thereof
.
They
were
the
only
cause
(
namely
Father
that
incensed
the
Pope
to
send
so
many
fulminate
Breves
to
these
Kingdoms
,
to
hinder
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
and
lawfull
Obedience
to
their
temporal
Prince
,
that
they
might
still
fish
in
troubled
waters
.
Their
damnable
doctrine
to
destroy
and
depose
Kings
,
hath
been
the
cause
of
the
Civil
wars
,
likely
to
befall
these
Kingdoms
,
if
God
in
mercy
do
not
stop
it
]
The
Image
of
the
two
Churches
)
Scotland
,
Knox
Prins
Introduct.
pag.
[
His
Mother
suffered
Martyrdom
in
this
Realm
for
the
profession
of
the
Catholick
Religion
;
a
Religion
which
had
been
publikely
professed
for
many
ages
in
this
Realm
,
confirmed
by
many
great
and
excellent
Emperours
,
and
famous
in
all
Ecclesiastical
Histories
,
by
an
infinite
number
of
Martyrs
,
who
had
sealed
it
with
their
blood
:
that
the
Catholicks
well
knew
that
there
was
in
him
a
grand
affection
to
the
Catholick
Religion
in
so
much
that
they
believed
at
that
he
did
but
dissemble
his
Religion
to
obtain
the
Crown
of
That
now
he
had
maturely
considered
the
penury
and
calamities
of
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
who
were
in
the
number
of
his
faithfull
subjects
,
and
was
resolved
to
relieve
them
;
and
therefore
did
from
thenceforth
take
all
his
Roman
Catholick
subjects
into
his
protection
,
permitting
them
the
liberty
and
entire
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
and
liberty
to
celebrate
the
Mass
with
other
Divine
offices
of
their
Religion
without
any
inquisition
,
process
or
molestation
from
that
day
forwards
.
]
&c.
]
Prin
ubi
sup.
p.
&
Mercur.
Gal.
To.
Mercur.
Franc.
To.
Prins
Introduct.
p.
[
permit
at
all
times
,
that
any
should
freely
propose
to
him
the
Arguments
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
without
giving
any
impediment
:
and
that
he
would
never
directly
or
indirectly
permit
any
to
speak
to
the
against
the
same
.
Prins
Works
of
Darkness
brought
to
Light
,
Canterburies
Tryall
,
and
his
Master
piece
Royall
Favorite
Andreas
ab
Habernfield
Wil.
Boswell
They
see
that
either
their
first
attempt
without
opposition
then
the
Calvinifts
,
and
Puritan
,
and
Protestant
Preachers
will
be
removed
,
and
the
places
filled
with
and
ignorant
men
,
unable
to
resist
them
,
and
ductile
worldlings
,
that
will
alway
be
on
the
stronger
side
,
and
their
ends
will
be
easily
attained
.
But
if
there
be
any
Opposition
,
Murmuring
,
Discontents
,
either
it
the
Discontented
to
open
Defence
and
Resistance
,
If
not
,
their
Discontents
will
hurt
none
but
themselves
.
If
it
do
,
then
either
they
in
the
beginning
,
or
If
the
first
;
then
we
shall
have
the
Day
,
and
this
to
boot
,
that
they
will
lie
under
the
of
Rebellion
,
and
be
trod
the
lower
,
and
be
the
less
able
ever
to
rise
:
and
we
shall
be
able
with
ease
to
drive
on
the
change
to
a
higher
degree
,
in
Opposition
to
so
odious
a
party
.
But
if
to
make
a
war
of
it
,
either
they
will
be
The
last
is
most
unlikely
,
because
Jealousies
and
Engagements
will
presently
be
multiplyed
,
so
that
an
apparent
necessity
will
seem
to
lie
on
each
party
not
to
trust
the
other
:
And
the
flames
are
easier
to
be
kept
in
then
kindled
:
And
if
so
unlikely
a
thing
should
come
to
pass
,
yet
it
must
needs
be
to
our
advantage
.
For
we
will
openly
all
appear
for
the
King
,
and
so
in
we
shall
be
considerable
:
He
will
remember
that
he
was
helpt
by
us
,
and
look
on
the
Protestants
and
Puritans
as
Rebels
,
and
take
his
next
advantage
against
them
,
or
at
least
be
at
a
greater
distance
from
them
then
before
:
For
such
a
war
will
never
out
of
his
mind
,
nor
will
he
think
himself
safe
till
he
hath
disabled
them
from
doing
the
like
again
.
But
if
one
part
conquer
it
will
be
the
or
the
(
for
so
the
Protestants
must
now
be
caled
)
If
the
then
will
the
be
totally
trod
down
,
and
we
by
whose
help
the
victory
was
got
,
shall
certainly
be
incomparably
better
then
we
are
,
if
not
have
presently
all
our
will
.
For
our
fidelity
will
be
predicated
:
the
Rebells
will
be
odious
:
So
that
their
very
names
will
be
a
scorn
,
and
there
will
be
no
great
resistance
of
us
(
For
saith
in
his
Letter
to
the
A.
B.
of
(
which
is
a
most
unlikely
thing
)
yet
shall
we
make
great
advantage
of
it
;
For
They
will
be
unsettled
and
all
in
pieces
,
and
not
know
how
to
settle
the
Government
:
And
saith
the
Jesuites
Letter
,
found
in
the
A.
B.
of
Study
in
We
shall
necessitate
the
Puritan
Protestants
to
keep
the
King
as
a
Prisoner
,
or
else
to
put
him
to
death
;
If
they
his
diligence
,
and
friends
,
and
their
own
divisions
,
will
either
work
his
deliverance
,
and
give
him
the
day
again
by
our
help
,
or
at
least
will
keep
the
State
in
a
continual
unsettledness
,
and
will
be
an
on
them
.
If
they
(
which
we
will
rather
promote
,
lest
they
should
make
use
of
his
extremities
to
any
advantage
)
then
We
shall
procure
the
to
fall
upon
them
,
which
they
are
wont
to
cast
upon
us
and
so
shall
be
able
to
disburden
our selves
.
And
we
shall
have
them
all
to
pieces
in
distractions
.
For
Either
they
will
then
set
up
a
new
King
,
or
the
Parliament
will
keep
the
power
,
changing
the
Government
into
a
Democracy
.
The
first
cannot
be
done
without
great
concussions
,
and
new
wars
;
and
we
shall
have
opportunity
to
have
a
hand
in
all
.
And
if
it
be
done
,
it
may
be
much
to
our
advantage
.
The
second
will
apparently
by
factions
and
distractions
give
us
footing
for
continual
attempts
.
But
to
make
all
sure
,
we
will
secretly
have
our
party
among
the
Puritans
also
,
that
we
may
be
sure
to
maintain
our
Interest
which
way
ever
the
world
go
]
Parliament
?
Answ
[
Priest
ridden
fellows
[
Iack
Presbyters
H.
V.
Anabaptists
,
Libertines
Papists
,
Libertines
,
Vanists
A
war
treacherous
murder
a
part
of
the
Soveraign
Power
private
hand
forreign
Prelate
Grotius
de
jure
Belli
,
lib.
Bishop
Goodman
Grotius
(
Arminius
(
Canterburies
Tryal
,
with
the
Introduct.
)
Prin
,
ib.
pag.
[
Now
we
have
planted
that
Soveraign
drugg
Arminianism
,
which
we
hope
will
purge
the
Protestants
from
their
heresie
,
and
it
flourisheth
and
bears
fruit
in
due
season
.
]
Francis
.
à
S.
Clara
Vane
,
Hugh
Paul
de
Cressy
,
Discus
.
Apolog.
Rivet
.
pag.
&
pag.
&
vot
.
pro
Pace
,
pag.
Discus
.
Apol.
Rivet
.
pag.
Grotius
Religion
France
,
England
,
Sweden
,
Denmark
,
German
Lutherans
Secret.
Windebanks
Prin
,
ubi
sup
Jesuites
that
were
the
death
of
Father
so
were
the
Enemies
of
Francis
.
S.
Clara
and
his
Book
,
Cassander
,
Erasmus
,
Vives
,
&c.
Prin
,
Introd.
pag.
[
I
cannot
choose
but
laugh
to
see
how
some
of
our
own
coat
have
re-incountred
themselves
:
you
would
scarce
know
them
if
you
saw
them
;
and
it
is
admirable
how
in
speech
and
gesture
they
act
the
Puritans
:
The
Schollars
to
their
wofull
experience
shall
see
,
we
can
act
the
Puritans
a
little
better
then
they
have
done
the
Jesuites
:
they
have
abused
our
sacred
Patron
St.
in
jest
,
but
we
will
make
them
smart
for
it
in
earnest
.
I
hope
you
will
excuse
my
merry
digression
,
for
I
confess
to
you
I
am
at
this
time
transported
with
joy
,
to
see
how
happily
all
instruments
and
means
,
as
well
great
as
lesser
co-operate
to
our
purposes
.
]
Henry
Vane's
Freedom
for
all
Religions
Liberty
of
Conscience
New
England
Lincolnshire
,
Cambridgeshire
New
England
New
England
Paracesians
,
Weigelians
Jacob
Behmen
Bromleyes
way
to
the
Sabbath
of
Rest
Treatise
of
Regeneration
Boverius
in
Apparat.
ad
Consultat
true
Church
and
Ministry
[
Asober
Word
to
a
Serious
People
]
flatly
deny
any
Ministry
Universal
Apostacy
doubt
of
,
or
deny
Particular
Churches
seek
for
the
Universal
Church
it self
,
holy
Scriptures
Clem.
Writer
very
Titles
The
Jus
Divinum
of
Presbyterie
particular
man
is
bound
to
believe
the
Gospel
,
but
those
that
have
themselves
seen
Miracles
to
confirm
it
:
Clem.
Writer
Infidels
or
Papists
.
Infidelity
higher
state
Holy
Ghost
Jesuites
and
Fryars
S.
Clara
In
hiding
themselves
and
their
Religion
,
that
they
may
do
their
work
with
the
more
advantage
.
By
thrusting
themselves
into
all
Sects
and
Parties
,
and
putting
on
the
vizor
of
any
side
,
as
their
cause
requireth
.
Dispensation
to
come
to
any
of
our
Assemblies
,
of
propagating
their
faith
Thom.
à
Jesu
de
Convers.
Gentium
.
Caject
.
Victoria
,
Covarruv
.
Greg.
de
valent
.
Azorius
,
[
That
Pagans
may
not
be
punished
for
despising
the
honour
and
worship
of
God
,
though
they
may
for
not
giving
every
man
his
own
,
and
for
theft
,
murder
,
false
witness
,
and
other
sins
that
are
against
mens
right
]
H.
Vane's
[
A
Catholick
living
among
Hereticks
may
(
when
the
scandalizing
of
others
forbids
it
not
)
for
fear
of
death
,
go
to
the
Temples
of
bereticks
,
and
be
among
them
in
their
meetings
,
and
assemblies
,
because
of
it self
it
is
a
thing
indifferent
;
For
a
man
may
for
many
causes
go
to
the
Temples
of
hereticks
,
and
be
among
them
in
their
assemblies
,
as
that
he
may
the
easilyer
and
more
effectually
and
commodiously
confute
their
errors
,
or
on
other
just
occasions
,
(
unless
accidentally
it
scandalize
others
.
)
Yea
as
saith
,
he
may
do
it
to
obey
a
Prince
,
though
he
be
an
heretick
,
when
he
feareth
the
loss
of
his
honour
,
maintenance
or
life
:
For
in
this
he
only
obeyeth
his
Prince
:
especially
if
among
the
faithfull
he
openly
affirm
,
that
he
doth
it
only
to
obey
his
Prince
,
and
not
to
profess
the
heretical
sect
:
For
by
that
open
attestation
he
avoideth
the
offence
and
danger
of
Catholicks
,
and
well
declineth
the
unjust
vexation
of
the
Prince
.
]
eat
flesh
on
dayes
when
their
Church
forbids
it
,
to
hide
themselves
among
hereticks
,
in
Dub.
Hiding
themselves
mental
reservations
Montaltus
the
Jansenist
Thom.
à
Jesu
the
Carmelite
,
ubi
sup.
Dub.
[
Whether
one
that
denyeth
it
when
he
is
asked
of
a
Heretick
whether
he
be
a
Priest
,
or
a
Religious
man
,
or
whether
he
heard
Divine
service
,
do
sin
against
the
confession
of
faith
?
]
[
No
:
for
that
is
no
denying
himself
to
be
a
Christian
,
or
Catholick
:
For
it
is
lawfull
to
dissemble
or
hide
the
person
of
a
Clergy
man
or
a
Religious
man
,
without
a
lye
in
words
,
lest
a
man
be
betrayed
and
in
danger
of
his
life
;
and
for
the
same
cause
he
may
lay
by
his
Habit
,
omit
prayers
,
—
because
humane
Laws
for
the
most
part
bind
not
the
subjects
conscience
,
when
there
is
great
hazard
of
life
,
as
in
this
case
hath
well
taught
.
Just.
Mor.
Tom.
Hiding
their
Religion
false
Oaths
mentall
Reservation
mental
Reservation
is
(
Io.
Browns
Voluntary
Confess
.
in
Prins
Introduct.
p.
[
Its
strange
to
see
the
Stratagems
which
they
use
with
their
penitents
concerning
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
!
If
they
be
poor
,
they
tell
them
flatly
,
(
when
they
are
demanded
to
take
the
Oath
)
that
it
is
damnable
,
and
no
wayes
to
be
allowed
by
the
Church
:
If
they
be
of
the
richer
sort
,
they
say
they
may
do
as
their
conscience
will
inspire
them
.
And
there
be
some
of
them
that
make
no
conscience
at
all
,
to
have
it
taken
sooft
as
they
are
demanded
.
]
But
what
get
they
by
this
Hiding
of
themselves
?
Answ.
Seekers
,
Vanists
But
how
shall
these
Hiders
be
Detected
?
Answ.
Clem.
Writer
[
Would
you
not
hide
your
mind
or
Religion
in
[
What
fools
are
you
to
venture
your
lives
in
such
a
ship
that
hath
so
much
encumbrance
and
danger
,
and
so
many
flaws
,
and
but
a
few
inches
between
you
and
death
,
and
is
guided
by
such
a
Pilot
as
may
betray
you
,
or
cast
away
your
lives
for
ought
you
know
?
]
Cl.
Writer
[
my
aims
of
a
monstrous
shape
and
ugly
looks
]
opposition
against
the
Ministry
Necessity
of
a
Judge
of
Controversies
,
an
Infallible
Church
,
a
state
of
perfection
here
,
the
magnifying
of
our
own
inherent
Righteousness
,
Justification
by
the
forgiveness
of
sin
:
Authority
and
sufficiency
of
Scripture
Power
of
the
Magistrate
in
matters
of
Religion
:
Who
is
Punishable
by
the
Sword
,
Particulars
Churches
Who
is
excommunicable
In
their
exceeding
industry
for
the
perverting
of
men
of
Power
&
Interest
,
that
are
likely
to
do
much
in
helping
or
hindering
them
.
Fields
,
Crakenthorps
,
Ushers
,
Chillingworths
,
Jewels
,
Rivets
,
Chamiers
,
Ames
,
Reignolds
,
whittakers
,
Humfrey
Linds
Via
Devia
,
&
via
Tuta
,
(
&
du
Plessis
John
White
Their
Treasons
against
the
lives
of
Princes
,
and
the
Peace
of
Nations
,
and
their
dissolving
the
bonds
of
Oaths
and
Covenants
,
and
making
Perjury
and
Rebellion
to
seem
to
be
Duties
and
Meritorious
works
.
Mich.
Goldastus
England
,
Denmark
,
Sweden
(
Bedle
[
His
Majesty
is
now
with
the
greatest
part
of
this
Countrey
as
to
their
hearts
and
consciences
,
King
,
but
at
the
Popes
descretion
]
(
ibid.
pag.
[
I
that
know
that
in
this
Kingdom
of
his
Majesty
,
the
Pope
hath
another
Kingdom
far
greater
in
number
,
and
as
I
have
heretofore
signified
to
the
Lords
Justices
,
and
Council
(
which
since
is
justified
by
themselves
in
print
)
constantly
guided
and
directed
by
the
order
of
the
new
Congregation
,
lately
erected
at
Hist.
.
ad
.
an.
Ode
Pichenatus
,
Barterius
Paris
,
Novemb.
Paris
,
April
viz.
[
Seeing
their
General
had
approved
the
Book
,
and
judged
the
things
that
are
there
written
to
be
certain
,
whether
they
were
of
the
same
mind
?
]
[
Living
at
he
could
not
but
approve
what
was
there
approved
of
.
]
What
think
you
the
clean
contrary
But
what
would
you
do
if
you
were
at
That
which
they
do
that
are
at
What!
have
they
one
Conscience
at
and
another
at
God
bless
us
from
such
confessors
as
these
.
]
private
men
may
not
kill
a
King
till
he
be
deposed
.
no
King
Suarez
advers.
Sect.
Anglic.
lib.
&
cap.
&
Azorius
Jesuita
Instit.
Moral
.
part
.
Jansenians
mysterie
of
Jesuitism
Rob.
Abbots
Antilogia
ad
Apolog.
Eudaemojohan
:
Abbots
Antilogia
Epist.
ad
D.
de
Ville-roy
,
[
The
Oath
was
made
to
an
Heretick
,
but
he
was
bound
in
another
Oath
to
God
and
the
Pope
]
[
that
Kings
and
other
Princes
do
permit
themselves
all
things
which
make
for
their
commodity
:
and
that
the
matter
is
gone
so
far
,
that
it
is
not
imputed
to
them
,
or
taken
for
their
fault
:
and
he
alledged
the
Franciscus
Mariae
Duke
of
that
indeed
every
one
doth
blame
a
Noble
man
,
or
Great
man
that
is
no
Soveraign
,
if
he
keep
not
his
Covenants
,
(
or
fidelity
,
)
and
they
account
him
infamous
;
but
supream
Princes
may
without
any
danger
of
their
reputation
,
make
Covenants
and
break
them
,
lye
,
betray
,
and
perpetrate
other
such
like
things
]
Francis
Walsingham
Monsieur
Critoy
Cabal
.
part.
a
Moderate
Papist
(
and
a
most
knowing
and
impartial
Historian
)
tells
you
[
the
Spaniards
pretended
to
undertake
the
expedition
only
for
Religion
sake
,
and
therefore
took
with
them
Vicar
general
of
the
Holy
Inquisition
,
with
abundance
of
Capuchins
and
Jesuites
:
and
that
they
had
with
them
the
Popes
Bull
,
which
they
were
to
publish
as
soon
as
they
landed
,
and
that
Cardinal
was
appointed
as
the
Popes
Legate
to
land
at
the
same
time
,
and
with
full
power
to
see
to
the
restoring
of
Religion
.
And
that
the
said
Bull
had
these
expressions
:
that
the
Pope
,
by
the
Power
given
from
God
by
lawfull
succession
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
for
the
defection
of
who
forcibly
separated
himself
and
his
people
from
the
communion
of
Christians
,
which
was
promoted
by
who
being
pertinaceous
and
impenitent
in
the
same
Rebellion
and
Usurpation
—
therefore
(
the
Pope
)
incited
by
the
continual
perswasions
of
many
,
and
by
the
suppliant
prayers
of
the
English
men
themselves
,
hath
dealt
with
diverse
Princes
,
and
specially
the
most
potent
King
of
—
to
depose
that
woman
,
and
punish
her
pernicious
adherents
in
that
Kingdom
—
]
Read
the
rest
there
;
for
though
wicked
,
its
worth
the
reading
.
The
Pope
there
saith
,
that
Pope
before
him
prescribed
the
Queen
,
and
took
from
her
all
her
Dignities
,
Titles
,
and
Rights
to
the
Kingdom
of
absolving
her
subjects
from
the
Oath
of
fidelity
and
obedience
:
He
chargeth
all
men
on
pain
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
that
they
offord
her
no
favour
,
help
,
or
aid
,
but
use
all
their
strength
to
bring
her
to
punishment
;
and
that
all
the
English
join
with
the
Spaniard
as
soon
as
he
is
landed
:
offering
rewards
and
pardon
of
sins
,
to
them
that
will
lay
hands
on
the
Queen
;
and
so
shewing
on
what
Conditions
he
gave
the
Kingdom
to
Dominicus
Bannes
in
Thom.
[
Quando
adest
evidens
notitia
When
there
is
evident
knowledge
of
the
crime
,
subjects
may
lawfully
exempt
themselves
from
the
Power
of
their
Princes
,
before
any
declaratory
sentence
of
a
judge
,
so
they
have
but
strength
to
do
it
.
]
[
Hence
it
follows
that
the
faithfull
(
Papists
)
of
are
to
be
excused
,
that
do
not
free
themselves
from
the
power
of
their
Superiors
,
nor
make
war
against
them
:
because
commonly
they
are
not
strong
enough
to
manage
these
wars
,
and
great
dangers
hang
over
them
.
]
Princes
may
see
now
how
far
the
Papists
are
to
be
trusted
:
Even
as
far
as
they
are
sufficiently
disabled
.
August
.
Triumphus
(
de
Potest
.
Eccles.
.
[
There
is
no
doubt
but
the
Pope
may
depose
all
Kings
,
when
there
is
reasonable
cause
for
it
]
Vice
christ
a
Vice-god
Pope
hath
deposed
a
King
,
any
man
may
kill
him
.
(
de
Reg.
instit.
.
(
Defens
.
fid.
Cathol.
li.
After
sentence
past
he
is
altogether
deprived
of
his
Kingdom
,
so
that
he
cannot
by
just
title
possess
it
;
therefore
from
thence
forward
he
may
be
handled
as
a
meer
tyrant
;
and
consequently
any
private
man
may
kill
him
]
B.
P.
[
because
both
Seeds
and
Root
of
an
evil
herb
must
be
destroyed
]
But
see
what
simplcity
here
is
in
so
great
craft
!
When
he
had
placed
all
his
security
in
that
Oath
,
ho
thought
he
had
framed
such
a
manner
of
oath
,
with
so
many
circumstances
,
which
no
man
could
any
way
dissolve
with
a
safe
conscience
.
But
he
could
not
see
,
that
if
the
Pope
dissolve
the
Oath
,
all
its
knots
,
whether
of
being
faithfull
to
the
King
,
or
of
admitting
no
Dispensation
,
are
accordingly
dissolved
.
Yea
I
will
say
a
thing
more
admirable
.
You
know
I
believe
,
that
an
unjust
Oath
,
if
it
be
evidently
known
to
be
such
,
or
openly
declared
such
,
obligeth
no
man
.
That
the
Kings
oath
is
unjust
,
is
sufficiently
declared
by
the
Pastor
of
the
Church
himself
.
You
see
now
that
the
Obligation
of
it
is
vanished
into
smoak
,
and
that
the
bond
which
so
many
wise
men
thought
was
made
of
iron
,
is
less
then
straw
.
]
[
the
Image
of
both
Churches
]
killing
the
King
in
Highest
Judicature
chief
part
in
Legislation
Declaration
what
is
just
or
unjust
,
what
is
Law
and
what
is
against
Law
:
Law
the
Higher
Power
Higher
Powers
To
turn
from
Fraud
to
Force
,
and
open
Violence
,
stirring
up
Princes
to
wars
and
bloodshed
,
Antiquity
and
Tradition
Synesius
Epistol.
To
join
together
secular
government
with
the
Priesthood
,
is
to
tye
together
things
that
are
incoherent
(
or
such
as
cannot
be
tyed
together
)
The
old
times
made
the
same
men
Priests
and
Judges
:
For
the
Aegyptians
and
Hebrems
did
long
make
use
of
the
Government
of
Priests
.
But
afterward
,
as
seems
to
me
,
when
Gods
work
began
to
be
done
in
an
humane
manner
,
God
separated
the
two
sorts
of
life
,
and
one
of
them
was
made
sacred
,
and
the
other
appointed
for
Rule
and
Command
.
For
some
he
turned
to
these
Materiall
(
or
common
,
secular
)
things
,
and
some
he
associated
with
himself
:
The
former
were
appointed
for
secular
business
;
the
later
for
prayer
.
But
from
both
doth
God
require
that
which
is
honest
(
or
Good
.
)
Why
then
dost
thou
revoke
this
?
Why
wilt
thou
conjoin
what
God
hath
separated
?
who
wouldst
not
have
us
indeed
to
do
the
work
of
secular
Rulers
,
but
by
doing
it
to
deprave
(
or
marr
)
it
;
then
which
what
can
be
more
unhappy
?
Dost
thou
need
a
Ruler
?
(
or
Patron
)
Go
to
him
that
manageth
the
Laws
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Dost
thou
need
God
in
any
thing
?
Go
to
the
Bishop
(
or
Priest
)
of
the
City
:
not
that
thou
shalt
be
sure
there
to
have
all
that
thou
desirest
,
but
that
I
will
afford
thee
the
best
assistance
that
I
can
(
or
will
do
my
best
in
it
.
)
(
ad
An.
Ad
Eugen.
P.
R.
de
Considerat
.
l.
[
Quid
tibi
dimisit
S.
Apostolus
?
What
did
the
holy
Apostle
leave
thee
?
Such
as
I
have
saith
he
,
that
give
I
to
thee
:
And
what
was
that
?
One
thing
I
am
sure
of
;
it
was
not
gold
,
nor
silver
,
when
he
said
himself
,
Silver
and
gold
have
I
none
.
If
thou
canst
claim
this
by
any
other
title
,
so
let
it
be
;
but
not
by
Apostolical
right
:
For
he
could
not
give
thee
that
which
he
had
not
:
such
as
he
had
,
he
gave
,
a
care
of
the
Churches
,
but
did
he
give
thee
a
domination
?
Hear
himself
[
Not
as
Lords
(
or
Ruling
as
Lords
)
saith
he
,
in
the
Clergy
(
or
heritage
)
but
as
examples
of
the
flock
.
And
less
thou
think
that
he
spoke
it
only
in
humility
,
and
not
in
verity
,
it
is
the
voice
of
the
Lord
himself
in
the
Gospel
:
The
Kings
of
the
Gentiles
rule
over
them
,
and
they
that
have
power
over
them
,
as
called
Benefactors
,
(
or
Bounteous
)
and
he
inferreth
[
Butlyou
shall
not
be
so
]
It
is
plain
,
that
Domination
is
forbidden
the
Apostles
.
Go
thou
therefore
,
and
usurp
if
thou
darest
,
either
Apostleship
whilest
thou
Rulest
as
a
Lord
,
or
a
Lordly
Rule
(
or
Domination
)
while
thou
art
Apostolick
.
Plainly
thou
art
forbidden
one
of
the
two
:
If
thou
wilt
have
both
alike
,
thou
losest
both
.
]
[
Ecclesiastick
persons
shall
be
under
no
Law
,
but
of
their
Superiour
Ecclesiasticks
(
or
Church-men
)
]
.
Prins
Introduct.
p.
Albigenses
,
Waldenses
England
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
,
France
,
Savoy
,
Low-countries
,
Germany
,
Bohemia
,
du
Plessis
Lawfulness
of
Necessary
Defence
Junius
Brutus
Guisian
League
most
Powerful
Clements
,
Ravilliacks
,
Vauxes
[
Give
me
security
for
my
Life
then
]
Duraeus
,
Davenant
,
Hall
,
Morton
,
Usher
,
Hayne
,
Morin
,
Amyraldus
,
Hottonus
,
Conradus
,
Bergius
,
Johannes
Bergius
,
Georgius
,
Calixtus
,
Jerem:
Burroughs
,
[
the
Image
of
both
Churches
]
Aquinas
,
Scotus
,
Ariminensts
,
Durandus
,
&c.
Cusanus
(
lib.
de
Concord
.
)
Gerson
,
Barbanson
,
Ferus
That
we
may
so
far
Agree
,
as
that
we
may
hold
personal
Communion
in
the
same
Assemblies
,
in
the
worship
of
God
,
and
live
under
the
same
particular
Pastors
.
That
we
may
hold
a
Catholick
Christian
Communion
in
several
Assemblies
,
under
several
Pastors
,
acknowledging
each
other
the
true
Churches
of
Christ
and
joining
in
Synods
when
there
is
need
,
or
at
least
,
giving
each
other
,
as
Christian
Brethren
,
the
right
hand
of
Fellowship
.
That
we
may
take
one
another
for
Christians
and
Churches
of
Christ
,
though
under
such
corruptions
as
we
think
we
are
bound
to
disown
by
denying
the
present
exercise
of
Communion
:
as
we
do
with
particular
Offendors
,
whom
we
only
suspend
,
but
not
condemn
.
That
we
may
at
least
so
far
regard
the
common
truths
that
we
are
agreed
upon
,
and
the
souls
of
the
people
,
as
to
consult
on
certain
terms
on
which
we
may
most
peacably
mannage
our
differences
,
with
the
least
hatred
,
and
violence
,
and
disturbance
of
the
Peace
of
Christendom
,
and
with
the
least
impediment
to
the
generall
success
of
those
common
truths
that
we
are
all
agreed
in
.
That
at
least
we
may
take
each
other
for
more
tolerable
adversaries
then
Mahometans
and
Infidels
are
,
and
therefore
may
make
a
common
Agreement
to
cease
our
wars
and
blood-shed
,
and
turn
all
our
Arms
against
the
great
and
common
enemy
of
the
Christian
name
.
If
you
will
impose
no
more
in
point
of
Belief
,
as
necessary
to
Salvation
,
but
what
is
contained
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
yea
and
in
the
three
Creeds
,
and
four
first
General
Councils
;
and
will
leave
the
Pastors
of
the
particular
Churches
to
worship
God
according
to
the
Rule
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
prudentially
themselves
determining
of
meer
Cireumstances
left
to
their
determination
;
according
to
the
general
Rules
,
of
Order
,
Decency
and
Edification
,
and
bearing
with
a
difference
herein
according
to
the
different
state
of
the
Churches
or
judgement
of
the
Pastors
,
this
is
the
only
probable
way
to
bring
us
to
this
highest
degree
of
Peace
.
into
our
Assemblies
E.
G.
That
if
we
cannot
live
under
the
same
particular
Pastors
,
and
joyn
in
the
same
Assemblies
,
yet
we
may
hold
a
distant
Catholick
Communion
in
several
Assemblies
,
without
condemning
or
persecuting
one
another
afford
the
special
Love
of
Christians
to
each
other
.
Suffer
us
to
confine
our selves
in
Worship
and
Church-government
to
the
Word
of
God
;
and
the
Determination
of
our
particular
Churches
or
Pastors
about
meer
Circumstantials
left
to
their
determination
,
and
do
you
confine
your selves
accordingly
,
or
not
extending
your
practise
beyond
the
Canons
of
the
four
first
General
Councils
,
and
the
rest
called
(
published
by
or
the
and
for
matters
of
Faith
,
we
will
all
profess
to
receive
the
Scripture
,
and
what
ever
is
contained
in
the
said
Councils
and
the
three
Creeds
,
and
to
insist
upon
no
more
as
necessary
.
Worship
and
Government
not
to
go
beyond
them
Holy
Scripture
Greeks
,
Armenians
,
Ethiopians
Codex
Canonum
Ecclesiae
universalis
[
At
least
we
may
take
one
another
for
Christians
and
Churches
that
have
such
corruptions
,
as
yet
leave
us
good
hopes
of
the
salvation
of
multitudes
,
though
we
suppose
salvation
more
rare
and
difficult
where
those
corruptions
are
,
then
where
they
are
not
,
and
though
we
are
forced
to
suspend
that
Communion
with
such
which
with
sound
members
we
should
hold
.
]
[
That
we
may
so
far
lay
by
our
hatred
,
wrath
,
and
striving
about
the
Controverted-points
,
as
to
consult
together
of
the
terms
on
which
we
may
manage
our
differences
with
the
least
disturbance
to
the
Peace
of
Christendom
,
and
the
least
disadvantage
to
the
Truths
that
we
are
agreed
in
,
and
to
the
peoples
souls
.
]
That
a
Consultation
of
the
Agents
of
Christian
Princes
and
Divines
might
do
much
to
further
such
a
thing
.
And
till
that
can
be
had
,
some
few
of
the
more
Peaceable
Princes
and
Divines
should
lead
the
way
,
and
give
the
rest
a
good
example
.
And
that
an
Universal
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
with
necessary
restrictions
,
might
be
a
probable
way
.
Universal
Liberty
on
equal
terms
Liberty
in
England
other
Countries
Image
of
both
Churches
Liberty
of
Conscience
Italy
,
Spain
,
Flanders
,
Portugal
,
Austria
,
Bavaria
,
England
,
Holland
,
Sweden
,
Denmark
,
on
equal
terms
If
Liberty
be
desirable
,
why
may
not
we
grant
it
in
&c.
will
not
not
Desirable
for
it self
It
is
unlawful
to
grant
such
a
Liberty
to
Papists
,
because
it
is
false
doctrine
which
they
will
preach
,
and
Idolatry
which
they
will
exercise
;
and
we
must
not
do
evill
that
good
may
come
by
it
.
give
Liberty
not
to
Hinder
not
to
Punish
forbear
to
punish
promise
so
to
do
That
on
both
sides
where
the
Teachers
have
any
Toleration
or
forbearance
,
they
may
be
forced
by
the
Magistrate
to
teach
the
Ignorant
people
that
adhere
to
them
,
the
great
Articles
of
the
Christian
faith
(
both
words
and
sense
)
which
we
are
all
agreed
in
.
Ireland
.
For
the
people
are
suffered
to
perish
for
want
of
knowledge
;
the
vulgar
superstitions
of
Popery
not
doing
them
half
that
hurt
,
that
the
ignorance
of
those
common
principles
of
faith
doth
,
which
all
true
Christians
are
bound
to
learn
]
(
Serm.
at
we
use
not
bitter
invectives
against
each
other
,
nor
uncharitable
contendings
,
especially
in
the
ears
of
the
ignorant
people
that
have
not
yet
learned
the
common
truths
which
we
agree
in
:
but
that
our
Debates
be
managed
only
in
such
Assemblies
as
are
capable
of
them
,
and
in
a
sober
Christian
way
.
that
such
Magistrates
that
will
not
grant
Toleration
,
may
yet
on
both
sides
avoid
cruelties
,
and
inflict
no
more
penalties
for
matters
of
meer
Religious
worship
,
then
necessity
shall
require
:
and
that
herein
they
may
agree
upon
some
equality
in
the
several
Nations
.
Spain
,
Italy
,
Austria
Let
us
all
agree
to
renounce
all
Treachery
and
unfaithfulness
against
the
Soveraign
Powers
,
and
all
seditious
disturbances
of
the
Peace
of
Common-wealths
.
Let
those
afford
us
the
common
Love
of
men
,
that
think
us
not
capable
of
the
special
Love
of
Christians
:
yet
we
may
remember
that
we
have
all
greater
enemies
;
and
therefore
let
us
give
over
our
wars
,
and
let
every
Nation
be
quietly
governed
by
their
own
Laws
and
Soveraigns
,
and
let
us
all
join
together
against
the
common
enemies
of
Christ
.
[
An
Explanation
of
the
Roman
Catholick
Belief
,
]
Rich.
Baxter
Robert
White
Nevil
Simmons
Kederminster
,
Anno
Dom.
Shewing
the
Occasion
and
Reasons
of
this
Writing
,
especially
as
from
the
which
are
Vindicated
from
the
frivolous
exceptions
of
Bellarmine
,
Boverius
Chamier
,
Whitaker
David
Blondell
Treatise
in
Folio
de
primatu
in
Ecclesia
Cardinal
Perron
Foundation
of
Popery
Visible
Catholick
Church
must
needs
be
united
in
some
Humane
Visible
Head
.
General
Council
Thomas
Pierce
[
or
almost
to
say
I
am
very
liable
,
in
every
line
]
advantages
are
too
many
an
advocate
for
the
crimson
sins
of
others
,
and
an
encomiast
of
my
own
.
Episcopal
Divines
glittering
sins
Episcopal
Divines
glittering
sins
Virtues
.
[
pretend
that
the
difference
between
him
and
his
Antagonists
is
meerly
Verball
]
that
Most
of
our
contentions
about
those
points
are
more
about
words
then
matter
,
and
that
such
eager
men
as
he
and
his
Antagonist
,
do
make
themselves
and
others
believe
that
we
differ
much
more
about
them
then
we
do
.
]
[
a
difference
meerly
verball
?
]
)
[
that
on
the
same
Reasons
as
I
conclude
him
a
Papist
,
I
must
conclude
him
a
Protestant
,
unless
I
think
as
hardly
of
the
Confession
as
of
the
Council
of
[
that
a
Protestant
is
one
that
holdeth
to
the
Council
of
and
the
New
Creed
by
Pope
made
long
after
the
Confession
,
and
that
the
Common
Government
in
which
all
the
Catholick
Church
must
unite
,
is
the
Universal
Headship
of
the
Pope
,
governing
according
to
the
Canons
and
Decrees
,
and
that
the
Confession
is
so
'to
be
expounded
(
by
fair
means
or
foul
)
as
shall
be
agreeable
to
,
or
consistent
with
all
this
.
]
[
mistake
at
once
the
whole
drift
of
his
excellent
and
that
I
translate
not
his
Latine
into
English
,
or
lamely
,
&c.
]
Answ.
Discus
.
Apol.
pag.
[
Those
that
knew
know
that
he
alwayes
wished
for
the
restitution
of
Christians
into
One
and
the
same
body
:
But
he
sometime
thought
,
even
after
he
was
known
to
the
most
Illustrious
that
it
might
be
begun
by
a
Conjunction
of
the
Protestants
among
themselves
:
Afterwards
he
saw
that
this
was
altogether
unfeasible
;
because
,
besides
that
the
of
almost
all
the
Calvinists
is
most
alien
from
all
peace
,
the
Protestants
are
not
joyned
among
themselves
by
any
Common
Government
of
the
Church
;
which
are
the
causes
that
the
parties
made
cannot
be
gathered
into
one
Body
of
Protestants
;
yea
and
that
more
and
more
parties
are
ready
to
rise
out
of
them
.
Wherefore
now
absolutely
judgeth
,
and
many
with
him
,
that
the
Protestants
canno
be
joined
among
themselves
,
unless
at
once
they
be
joined
to
them
that
cohere
to
the
Sea
of
without
which
there
can
no
common
Government
be
hoped
for
in
the
Church
.
Therefore
he
wisheth
that
the
divulsion
which
fell
out
,
and
the
causes
of
that
divulsion
may
be
taken
away
.
The
Primacy
of
the
Bishop
of
according
to
the
Canons
is
none
of
these
,
as
confesseth
.
against
the
Contagion
of
my
Volume
!
[
the
later
part
of
these
words
,
which
are
the
chief
,
takes
no
notice
of
in
the
English
account
which
he
renders
of
them
.
]
Answ.
Episcopal
Divine
[
He
is
deeply
silent
as
to
the
causes
of
the
breach
which
did
wish
might
be
taken
away
,
and
which
he
charged
the
Papists
with
.
]
Answ.
[
It
was
not
Grotius
,
the
Primacy
of
the
Bishop
of
according
to
the
Canons
?
Roman
,
Grotian
chargeth
the
Papists
with
it
.
]
Answ.
some
sins
how
much
he
chargeth
on
the
Papists
himself
.
Discus
.
pag.
distinguisheth
between
the
Opinions
of
Schoolmen
,
which
oblige
no
man
(
for
,
saith
our
School
alloweth
us
great
liberty
)
and
therefore
could
give
no
just
cause
of
departing
and
between
those
things
that
are
defined
by
Councils
,
even
by
that
of
The
Acts
of
which
if
any
man
read
with
a
mind
propense
to
peace
,
he
will
find
that
they
may
be
explained
fitly
and
agreeably
to
the
places
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
of
the
ancient
Doctors
,
that
are
put
in
the
Margin
.
And
if
besides
this
,
by
the
care
of
Bishops
and
Kings
,
those
things
be
taken
away
which
contradict
that
holy
doctrine
,
and
were
brought
in
by
evil
manners
,
and
not
by
authority
of
Councils
,
or
Old
Tradition
,
then
and
many
more
with
him
,
will
have
that
with
which
they
may
be
content
.
]
Discus
.
p.
[
God
favouring
him
,
and
pious
men
being
consulted
,
that
he
cross
not
the
Rule
delivered
both
by
himself
,
and
by
the
Council
of
Consession
commodiously
explained
,
leath
scarce
any
thing
which
may
not
be
reconciled
with
those
Opinions
which
are
received
with
the
Catholicks
,
by
Authority
of
Antiquity
and
of
Synods
,
as
may
be
known
out
of
And
there
are
among
the
Jesuites
also
that
think
not
otherwise
.
]
the
Churches
that
join
with
have
not
only
the
Scriptures
,
but
the
Opinions
explained
in
the
Councils
,
and
the
Popes
Decrees
against
[
They
have
also
received
the
Egregious
Constitutions
of
Councils
and
Fathers
,
in
which
there
is
abundantly
enough
for
the
correction
of
vices
:
but
all
use
them
not
as
they
ought
.
They
lye
for
the
most
part
hid
in
Papers
,
as
a
Sword
in
the
Scabbard
.
And
this
is
it
that
all
the
lovers
of
piety
and
peace
would
have
corrected
.
]
[
These
are
the
things
,
which
thanks
be
to
God
the
Catholicks
do
not
thus
believe
;
though
many
that
call
themselves
Catholicks
so
live
as
if
they
did
believe
them
:
but
Protestants
(
so
live
)
by
force
of
their
Opinions
,
and
Catholicks
by
the
decay
of
Discipline
.
]
What
was
long
ago
the
judgement
of
the
Church
of
the
Mistris
of
others
,
we
may
best
know
by
the
Epistles
of
the
Roman
Bishops
to
the
Africans
and
French
,
to
which
will
subscribe
with
a
most
willing
mind
]
Rome
Mistris
of
other
Churches
[
They
accuse
the
Bull
of
that
it
hath
Articles
besides
those
of
the
Creed
.
But
the
Synod
of
hath
more
.
—
But
those
in
the
Bull
are
new
,
as
will
have
it
.
But
very
many
learned
men
think
otherwise
,
that
they
are
not
new
,
if
they
be
rightly
understood
:
and
that
this
appeareth
by
the
places
both
of
holy
Scripture
,
and
of
such
as
have
ever
been
of
great
authority
in
the
Church
,
[
And
this
is
it
which
the
Synod
of
saith
,
that
in
that
Sacrament
Jesus
Christ
,
true
God
,
&
truly
man
is
really
&
substantially
conteined
under
the
form
of
those
sensible
things
,
yet
not
according
to
the
naturall
manner
of
existing
,
but
Sacramentally
,
and
by
that
way
of
existing
,
which
though
we
cannot
express
in
words
,
yet
may
we
by
cogitation
illustrated
by
faith
be
certain
that
to
God
it
is
possible
]
[
that
there
is
made
a
change
of
the
whole
substance
of
the
bread
into
the
Body
,
and
the
whole
substance
of
Wine
into
the
Blood
,
which
conversion
the
Catholick
Church
calleth
Transubstantiation
.
[
When
the
Synod
of
saith
,
that
the
Sacrament
is
to
be
adored
with
Divine
worship
,
it
intends
no
more
but
that
the
Son
of
God
himself
is
to
be
adored
]
[
In
that
Epistle
by
Papists
meant
those
that
without
any
difference
do
approve
of
all
the
sayings
and
doings
of
Popes
,
for
honor
or
lucre
sake
,
as
is
usual
]
[
That
,
saving
the
right
of
Kings
and
Bishops
,
do
give
to
the
Pope
or
Bishop
of
that
Primacy
which
ancient
custom
and
Canons
,
and
the
Edicts
of
ancient
Emperors
and
Kings
assign
them
.
Which
Primacy
is
not
so
much
the
Bishops
,
as
the
very
Churches
,
preferred
before
all
other
by
common
consent
(
It
's
well
it
hath
so
mutable
a
foundation
)
—
so
the
Bishop
being
so
lapsed
that
he
was
dead
to
the
Church
,
the
Church
of
retained
its
right
,
and
defended
the
cause
of
the
Universal
Church
.
]
Italians
,
French
Discuss
.
pag.
[
That
the
labors
of
for
the
Peace
of
the
Church
were
not
displeasing
to
many
equal
men
,
many
know
at
and
many
in
all
many
in
and
not
a
few
in
that
are
placid
and
lovers
of
peace
:
For
as
for
the
now-raging
Brownists
,
and
others
like
them
:
with
whom
Dr.
better
agreeth
then
with
the
Bishops
of
who
can
desire
to
please
them
,
that
is
not
touched
with
their
venom
?
]
Franciscus
a
Sancta
Clara
Rome
?
Grotius
I.
B.
[
That
since
the
ancient
liberty
of
the
British
Church
was
by
the
consent
of
the
whole
Kingdom
resumed
,
remaining
Catholick
in
all
other
things
,
it
may
retain
that
Liberty
without
losing
its
Catholicism
,
and
without
any
note
of
Schism
or
Heresie
]
This
Liberty
then
was
the
Reformation
.
And
this
he
saith
was
maintained
by
a
Papist
and
Benedictine
Monk
and
Priest
in
a
and
that
for
this
sober
work
of
his
the
Peaceable
Monk
,
though
of
unblamed
life
,
and
unspotted
fame
,
was
snatch
out
of
the
midst
of
Paris
,
and
stript
of
his
habit
,
and
bound
on
a
Horse-back
like
a
Calf
,
and
violently
carryed
into
and
so
to
and
so
to
the
Inquisition
,
and
then
put
among
the
Bedlams
,
where
he
dyed
;
and
not
contented
with
his
death
,
they
defamed
him
to
have
dyed
mad
]
[
Quâcum
Michael
Hospitalius
[
Episcopal
Divines
.
France
,
Savoy
,
England
,
Holland
,
Poland
,
Bohemia
,
Anselm
)
Malum
non
est
nisi
à
bono
&
propter
bonum
,
their
Bishop
Luther
,
Oecolampadius
,
Calvin
The
true
State
of
the
Controversie
,
and
how
much
we
grant
.
as
to
his
soul
outward
Profession
viz.
There
may
be
a
Visible
Church
of
hypocrites
:
therefore
the
Mystical
and
Visible
may
be
two
.
Answ.
Dead
Members
,
and
not
Living
Church
as
Visible
Church
as
Regenerate
,
or
Invisible
,
One
Church
particular
Church
particular
Visible
Dead
Member
particular
Visible
Church
that
is
thus
Dead
as
Visible
A
Field
[
a
Corn
field
Corn
field
[
in
the
place
of
God
,
the
maker
of
all
things
and
Laws
,
]
Our
Arguments
for
the
Negative
Aetheopians
,
Persians
,
Indians
The
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
is
not
one
Visible
Political
body
,
as
joyned
to
one
Universal
Visible
Head
or
Soveraign
,
(
save
only
Christ
:
)
And
consequently
it
is
not
the
way
to
heal
the
Churches
divisions
,
to
draw
all
into
such
a
body
,
or
endeavour
such
an
Union
.
That
which
is
the
true
form
of
the
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
,
it
retaineth
at
this
day
:
But
it
retaineth
not
a
Political
Union
under
a
Visible
Terrestrial
Universal
Head
:
therefore
this
is
not
the
true
form
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
quoad
essentiam
vel
formam
Natural
or
Moral
Existence
Natural
existence
Moral
existence
Moral
being
in
fieri
That
which
is
the
Head
,
or
form
of
the
Catholick
Church
(
or
any
way
Necessary
to
its
Being
or
Unity
)
hath
ever
been
found
in
it
,
or
at
least
within
this
thousand
years
,
or
at
least
in
the
primitive
purer
ages
,
or
sometime
at
least
:
But
a
true
General
Council
is
not
always
in
being
,
nor
ever
was
within
this
thousand
years
,
no
nor
in
the
purer
ages
,
nor
ever
at
all
:
therefore
it
is
no
Head
of
the
Church
,
nor
necessary
to
its
unity
.
Canstance
,
Basil
,
Florence
,
Syria
,
Armenia
,
Ethiopia
Constantine
,
Theodosius
,
Martian
India
,
Ethiopia
,
Persia
Parthia
,
Armenia
,
Ireland
,
Scotland
,
Persis
,
Parthia
,
Armenia
Brittish
,
Irish
India
,
Persia
Valentinian
,
Gratian
Timothy
,
Titus
The
form
or
unity
(
no
nor
the
well-being
)
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
dependeth
not
on
that
which
is
either
unnecessary
,
unjust
,
or
naturally
or
morally
impossible
:
But
a
true
General
Council
is
none
such
:
It
cannot
be
:
or
if
it
were
it
would
be
unnecessary
and
unjust
.
Therefore
it
is
not
the
Head
or
Soveraign
Governor
of
the
Church
,
on
which
its
being
,
unity
,
(
or
well
being
)
doth
depend
.
France
,
Spain
,
Venice
,
Sweden
,
Denmark
,
Poland
,
Brandenburgh
,
Holland
,
Portugal
,
England
,
Transylvania
,
Godignus
,
Maffaeus
Abassines
,
Egyptians
,
Syrians
,
Armenians
,
(
N.
B.
Abassia
,
Armenia
,
Mexico
Nice
,
Ephesus
,
Calcedon
,
Constantinople
,
&c.
Geography
,
Lib.
Augustine
,
Lactantius
Fradcis
Drake
England
,
France
,
Germany
e.
g.
England
As
the
Synod
it self
is
impossible
,
needless
,
and
unjust
;
so
it
is
Impossible
that
they
should
do
the
work
of
a
Head
or
Soveraign
Power
,
if
they
could
Assemble
:
therefore
they
are
not
appointed
thereunto
.
P.
Celestine
e.
g.
If
God
had
intended
that
such
a
Council
should
have
been
the
form
of
his
Church
,
or
the
necessary
Governour
of
it
,
he
would
have
acquainted
us
with
his
will
concerning
some
certain
Power
to
summon
them
,
(
or
would
have
authorized
some
or
other
to
call
such
a
Council
)
But
he
hath
not
acquainted
us
with
his
will
herein
,
nor
authorized
any
to
call
such
a
Council
:
therefore
it
was
not
his
intent
that
it
should
be
the
form
or
necessary
Governour
of
his
Church
.
Authoritative
call
such
a
call
,
who
French
,
Spaniards
,
Turks
,
Aethiopian
,
&
c
?
Constantine
,
Martian
,
Theodosius
India
,
Aethiopia
,
Persia
,
&c.
Mahometan
and
Heathen
Princes
General
Council
Jacob
à
Vitriaco
consent
of
the
Bishops
Indies
,
Aethiopia
,
Aegypt
,
Palestine
,
The
Head
or
Soveraign
of
the
Church
(
as
of
every
body
Politick
)
hath
the
Legislative
Power
over
the
whole
.
The
Pope
or
a
General
Council
have
not
the
Legislative
Power
over
the
whole
.
Therefore
the
Pope
or
General
Council
are
not
the
head
or
Soveraigns
of
the
Church
.
in
se
Grotius
de
Imperio
summar
.
potest
.
Lud.
Molinaeus
Paraenesis
.
add
thereto
,
nor
take
ought
therefrom
,
but
do
whatsoever
he
hath
commanded
,
To
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
:
if
they
speak
not
according
to
these
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
light
in
them
,
But
men
may
make
By-laws
under
Christ
and
his
Laws
.
Answ.
in
genere
in
specie
All
the
inferior
officers
do
derive
their
power
from
the
supream
.
All
the
other
officers
of
the
Catholick
Church
do
not
derive
their
power
from
the
Pope
or
a
General
Council
:
therefore
a
Pope
or
General
Council
are
not
the
supream
.
Mexico
,
Naples
,
&c.
causa
sine
qua
non
mediante
Papa
de
facto
The
Head
or
Soveraign
Power
hath
the
finally
decisive
Judgement
,
and
in
great
causes
all
must
,
or
may
appeal
to
them
.
A
General
Council
hath
not
the
finally
decisive
judgement
,
nor
may
all
men
in
great
causes
appeal
to
them
.
Therefore
a
General
Council
is
not
the
Head
or
Soveraign
power
.
The
Soveraign
or
Head
of
the
Church
(
as
of
every
Body
Politick
,
)
hath
power
to
deprive
and
denude
any
other
of
their
power
.
The
Pope
or
General
Council
hath
not
power
to
do
so
:
therefore
they
are
not
of
the
Head
or
Soveraigns
of
the
Church
.
If
it
were
the
form
or
Essence
of
the
Church
to
have
a
humane
visible
Head
,
then
our
Relation
to
such
a
head
would
be
essential
to
our
Membership
or
Christianity
.
But
the
Consequence
is
false
:
therefore
so
is
the
Antecedent
.
If
such
a
visible
Head
were
essential
to
the
Church
,
and
so
to
our
Christianity
,
then
should
we
all
be
Baptized
into
the
Pope
or
a
General
Council
,
as
truly
and
necessarily
as
we
are
baptized
into
the
Church
.
But
we
neither
are
nor
ought
to
be
so
baptized
into
the
Pope
or
a
General
Council
;
therefore
they
are
not
essential
to
the
Church
or
our
Christianity
.
(
viz.
Inhabitants
there
in
the
Church
over
the
Church
The
Essence
of
the
Church
into
which
they
were
baptized
,
was
part
of
the
doctrine
which
the
were
taught
,
(
and
all
at
age
should
learn
)
before
their
baptism
.
The
Soveraignty
or
Headship
of
Pope
or
Council
was
no
part
of
the
Doctrine
which
(
by
the
Primitive
Church
)
the
were
taught
,
and
ought
to
learn
,
before
their
baptism
.
Therefore
the
Soveraignty
or
Headship
of
Pope
or
Council
was
not
then
taken
to
be
of
the
Essence
of
the
Church
.
[
Holy
Catholick
Church
,
and
Communion
of
Saints
.
]
Catholick
Church
Communion
of
Saints
Origen
,
Tertullian
,
Irenaeus
John
)
Hierosol
Catholick
Church
As
it
is
high
Treason
in
a
Republick
to
deny
the
Soveraign
,
and
to
be
cut
off
from
him
,
is
to
be
cut
off
from
the
Common-wealth
;
so
it
would
be
a
damning
unchristening
sin
to
deny
the
Headship
of
the
Pope
or
General
Council
,
if
they
were
indeed
the
Head
of
the
Church
.
But
it
is
no
such
damning
unchristening
sin
:
Therefore
they
are
not
the
Head
of
the
Church
.
All
Christians
are
bound
to
study
or
labor
to
be
acquainted
with
the
Laws
of
the
Soveraign
power
of
the
Church
:
All
Christians
are
not
bound
to
study
or
labor
to
be
acquainted
with
the
Laws
of
Popes
and
Councils
:
Therefore
the
laws
of
Popes
and
Councils
are
not
the
Laws
of
the
Soveraign
power
of
the
Church
.
The
Soveraign
Head
of
the
visible
Church
and
Center
of
our
unity
,
must
be
evident
,
that
all
the
Christian
world
may
know
it
:
The
Pope
and
General
Council
are
not
such
.
Therefore
neither
of
them
are
the
Head
of
the
Visible
Church
.
The
Laws
of
the
Soveraign
Power
of
the
Church
must
be
certain
(
or
else
how
shall
we
know
what
to
obey
)
The
Laws
of
Popes
and
General
Councils
are
not
certain
:
Therefore
,
Blondell
ubi
sup
ubi
sup.
If
the
Pope
or
Council
be
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
then
must
their
Laws
be
preached
to
the
people
by
their
Teachers
.
But
the
Laws
of
Popes
and
Councils
need
not
be
preached
to
the
people
by
their
Teachers
:
Therefore
,
While
a
Visible
Head
cannot
be
agreed
on
even
by
those
that
would
have
the
Church
united
in
suoh
a
Head
,
it
is
all
one
to
them
as
if
there
were
no
such
Head
,
and
the
union
still
is
unattainable
by
them
.
But
even
among
the
Papists
themselves
a
Visible
Head
is
not
,
cannot
be
agreed
on
:
Therefore
,
a
Head
,
but
this
Head
in
specie
,
The
Soveraign
Power
or
Headship
over
the
Church
is
a
thing
undoubtedly
revealeed
in
the
Holy
Scripture
:
The
Soveraign
Power
or
Headship
of
Pope
or
Council
is
not
revealed
in
the
Holy
Scripture
.
Therefore
,
Chamier
,
Whitaker
,
Amesius
is
the
pillar
and
ground
of
Truth
,
But
were
not
the
Apostles
General
Officers
,
and
so
the
Church
united
in
General
officers
?
Answ.
Barnabas
,
Luke
,
Apollo
The
Scripture
doth
appropriate
the
Universal
Headship
to
Christ
only
,
and
deny
it
to
all
others
:
therefore
neither
Pope
nor
Council
are
the
Universal
Head
.
[
Now
ye
are
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
members
in
particular
]
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
and
Teachers
particular
members
of
Christ
[
And
not
holding
the
Head
,
from
which
all
the
body
by
joints
,
and
bands
having
nourishment
ministred
and
knit
together
,
increaseth
with
the
increase
of
God
.
]
And
he
is
the
Head
of
the
body
,
the
Church
.
]
[
the
Lord
he
is
God
]
Baal
is
not
God
.
He
gave
him
to
be
Head
over
all
things
to
the
Church
,
which
is
his
Body
,
the
fulness
of
him
that
filleth
all
in
all
.
]
[
Endeavouring
to
keep
the
unity
of
the
Spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
:
There
is
one
body
,
and
one
spirit
,
even
as
you
are
called
in
one
hope
of
your
calling
,
One
Lord
,
One
Faith
,
One
Baptism
,
One
God
and
Father
of
all
,
who
is
above
all
,
and
through
all
,
and
in
you
all
:
But
unto
every
one
of
us
is
given
Grace
,
according
to
the
measure
of
the
gift
of
Christ
—
He
gave
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
and
some
Evangelists
,
and
some
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
for
the
Edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
all
come
in
the
unity
of
the
Faith
,
&c.
—
]
one
Lord
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Pastors
One
Lord
[
Ones
One
Apostle
Our
bodies
are
the
members
of
Christ
,
and
he
that
is
joined
to
the
Lord
is
one
spirit
We
are
all
one
in
Christ
Jesus
one
mind
,
and
acord
,
and
take
heed
of
schism
,
and
maintain
peace
,
all
of
one
mind
I
am
of
and
I
of
and
I
of
and
I
of
Christ
in
Cephas
[
Is
Christ
divided
?
[
Is
Cephas
divided
?
they
were
carnal
[
Who
then
is
or
who
is
but
Ministers
by
whom
ye
believed
?
]
[
Why
is
the
Head
of
the
Church
.
]
[
All
these
things
,
brethren
,
I
have
in
a
figure
transferred
to
my self
and
to
for
your
sakes
:
that
ye
might
learn
in
us
not
to
think
(
of
men
)
above
that
which
is
written
:
that
no
one
of
you
be
puffed
up
for
one
against
another
]
all
one
bread
,
and
one
body
:
that
one
body
of
Christ
The
Kings
of
the
Gentiles
rule
over
them
,
and
are
called
gracious
Lords
,
but
with
you
it
shall
not
be
so
.
]
Bellarmine
He
that
will
be
Greatest
,
let
him
be
the
servant
of
all
.
]
Oh
but
it
is
only
Tyranny
that
Christ
forbiddeth
them
.
Answ.
[
Let
him
be
the
servant
of
all
]
[
I
allow
in
my
Kingdom
to
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
no
other
Greatness
or
superiority
above
others
,
but
what
consisteth
in
holiness
,
and
humility
,
and
doing
good
,
and
so
in
disclaiming
of
Ruling
Greatness
.
]
[
him
that
was
least
,
&c.
]
Corinthians
,
Galathians
you
can
allow
Princes
to
be
the
Heads
of
the
Church
:
why
then
not
a
Pope
?
Answ.
There
may
be
a
Prorex
,
a
Viceking
:
and
why
not
then
a
Vicarious
Head
of
the
Catholick
Church
?
Answ.
But
the
Civil
power
hath
been
exercised
by
an
Emperour
over
more
then
all
the
Christian
world
:
And
why
then
may
not
the
Ecclesiastical
?
Answ.
Monarchy
is
the
best
Government
;
therefore
the
Church
must
have
it
.
Answ.
There
was
but
One
High
Priest
before
Christ
.
Answ.
There
is
a
Monarchy
among
Angels
and
Devils
.
Answ.
The
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
is
not
one
Visible
Political
Body
,
as
joined
to
any
One
Universal
Visible
Head
or
Soveraign
,
besides
Christ
.
Opening
the
true
Grounds
on
which
the
Churches
Unity
and
Peace
must
be
sought
,
and
the
means
that
must
be
used
to
attain
so
much
as
is
here
to
be
expected
.
Quest.
BUT
if
this
be
not
the
way
of
the
Churches
Unity
,
which
is
?
and
what
should
we
desire
and
endeavour
for
the
attaining
it
?
For
the
distractions
of
the
Church
are
so
great
through
our
divisions
,
that
it
makes
us
still
apt
to
suspect
that
we
are
out
of
the
way
.
[
Peace
and
Holiness
must
be
carried
on
together
:
Yea
Peace
must
be
sought
as
a
Means
to
Holiness
:
and
therefore
Holiness
which
is
the
End
,
must
be
preferred
.
]
&c.
Jam.
in
genere
in
specie
every
word
in
Scripture
no
more
(
E.
G.
clave
errante
[
Holy
Catholick
[
The
Communion
Perfect
Peace
Carnal
Head
Carnal
Interest
Low
Expectations
New
Jerusalem
Edit.
.